BOLETIM DO MUSEU PARAENSE EMÍLIO GOELDI

Série BOTÂNICA

Presidente da República

Presidente: Fernando Collor de Mello

Secretaria da Ciência e Tecnologia

Secretário; José Goldemberg

Conselho Nacional de Desenvolvimento Científico e Tecnológico

Presidente; Gerhard Jacob

Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi

Diretor: Guilherme M. de La Penha

Vice-Diretor de Pesquisas; José Guilherme Soares Maia

Vice-Diretor Executivo: Celso Martins Pinto

Comissão de Editoração

Presidente; Guilherme M. de La Penha

Vice-Presidente: Adélia E. de O. Rodrigues

líditor-Associado: Pedro L.B. Lisboa

Equipe Editorial: Lairson Costa, Graça Overal e Laís Zumero

CONSELHO CIENTÍFICO

Consultores

Ana Maria Giuiictti — USP

Carlos Toledo Rizzini — Jardim Botânico do Rio de Janeiro

Dana Griffin III — University of Florida

Enrique Forero — Missouri Botanical Garden

Fernando Roberto Martins — UNICAMP

Ghillean T. Prance — Royal Botanie Garden

Hermógenes Leitão Filho — UNICAMP

João Murça Pires — Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi — CNPq

João Peres Chimelo — IPT

Nanuza L. Menezes — Instituto de Biociòncias — USP

Ortrud Monika Barth — Fundação Oswaldo Cruz

Paulo B. Cavalcante — Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi — CNPq

Therezinha Sant’Anna Melhem — Instituto de Botâniea de São Paulo

Warwich E. Kerr — Universidade Federal de Uberlândia

William A. Rodrigues — Instituto Nacional de Pesquisas da Amazônia

por/by/CNPq/Muscu Goeldi

Caixa Postal/P.O. Box 399

Belém, Pará, Brasil, 66040

ISSN 0077-2216

DOAÇÃO

Secretaria da Ciência e Tecnologia

Conselho Nacional de Desenvolvimento Científico e Tecnológico

MUSEU PARAENSE EMÍLIO GOELDI

Boletim do

Museu Paraense

Emílio Goeldi

Série

BOTÂNICA

Vol. 6(1)

Belém — Pará

Julho de 1990

SciELO

Secretaria da Cifncia c Tecnologia

CNPq — Conselho Nacional de Desenvolvimento Científico c Tecnológico

Parque Zoobotânico — Av. Magalhães Barata, 376, São Braz

Campus de Pesquisa — Av. Perimctral, Guamá

Caixa Postal, 399. Telex (091) 1419 Telefones: Parque, (091) 224-9233

Campus, (091) 228-2341 c 228-2162

66.040, Belém, Pará, Brasil

O Boletim do Museu Paraense de História Natural e Ethnographia foi fundado em

1894 por Emílio Goeldi e o seu Tomo I surgiu em 1896. O atual Boletim é sucedâ-

neo daquele.

The Boletim do Museu Paraense de História Natural e Ethnographia was founded

in 1894, by Emílio Goeldi, and the first volume was issued in 1896. The present

Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi is the successor to this publication.

CDD: 583.323098115

NOTAS COMPLEMENTARES À DESCRIÇÃO DE

Sclerolobium reticulosum DWYER, UMA NOVA OCOR-

RÊNCIA PARA O ESTADO DO PARÁ

Maria da Graça Albuquerque Lobo^

RESUMO — O trabalho apresenta uma complementação à descrição de

Sclerolobium reticulosum Dwyer; com desenhos da espécie, dando ên-

fase às estrutulúras florais. A espécie é aqui citada pela primeira vez

para o Estado'do Pará, sendo que antes era assinalada apenas para

a Amazônia venezuelana e Estado do Amazonas (Brasil).

PALAVRAS-CHAVE: Sclerolobium, Leguminosae-Caesalpinioideae, Ta-

xonomia.

ABSTRACT— This paper offers a complement to the description o/Scle-

rolobium reticulosum Dwyer, along with drawings of the species; spe-

cial emphasis is given to its floristic strutures. This species is now cited

for the first time in the State ofPará, whereas before it had been refer-

red to Just for the Venezuelan Amazon and for the State of Amazonas

(Brazil).

KEY WORDS: Sclerolobium, Leguiriinosae— Caesalpinioideae, Ta-

xonomy.

INTRODUÇÃO

A contribuição que ora apresentamos visa complementar a diagnose da espécie

Sclerolobium reticulosum Dwyer (l.c.), publicada por Dwyer (1957) que, por falta

de material florífero, não a descreveu por completo. Como recentemente obtivemos

material coletado em uma de nossas excursões no Estado do Pará, o qual estava

sem identificação específica, verificamos a literatura especializada, conjuntamente

com o exame do material, chegando à conclusão de que se trata da espécie acima

citada.

1 SCT/CNPq/Mu.scu Paraense Emílio Goeldi — Deplo. de Boiâniea.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Achamos por bem complementar o trabalho de Dwyer, apresentando outros de-

talhes como desenhos florais, os quais não constam da descrição original, contri-

buindo para uma melhor identificação da espécie, principalmente nos trabalhos de

inventário florestal e em uma eventual revisão do gênero (que engloba as espécies

conhecidas vulgarmente como “Tachi”).

RESULTADO

Sclerolobium reticulosum Dwyer, Lloydia, 20(2):98, 1957. (Figuras 1, 2).

Árvore de 28 m de altura; ramos pubescentes, estriados, folhas compostas, al-

ternas, paripenadas, acima de 9 cm de comprimento; pecfolo 2,0 — 3,5 cm de com-

primento, puberulento, canaliculado em ambos os lados; pecfolulo 1 ,0 — 2,0 mm

de comprimento, puberulento; estipula 1 ,9 mm de comprimento. Folíolos 5 a 9 ju-

gos; limbo 2,0 — 10,0 cm de comprimento, 0,8 — 2,8 cm de largura, assimétrico,

coriáceo, oblongo— lanceolado, ápice acuminado, base obtusa, face adaxial glabra

e glabrescente e abaxial puberulenta a glabrescente, principalmente nas nervuras

principal e secundárias; superfície reticulada. Nervuras secundárias, 10 — 13 pa-

res, conspícuas na face abaxial. Inflorescência, racemo; flores pequenas, amarelas,

ca. de 3,5 mm; pedicelo 1,0 — 2,0 mm de comprimento, puberulento; hipanto 0,5

— 1 ,0 mm de comprimento, puberulento; sépalas (5), de 1 , 1 — 1 ,8 mm de compri-

mento, 1,0 — 1,9 mm de largura, obovadas a suborbiculares, glabras a glabrescen-

tes internamente e puberulentas externamente na base; pétalas (5) de 1,1 — 1,5 mm

de comprimento, 0,3 — 0,8 mm de largura, ligeiramente unguiculadas, glabras ex-

ternamente e internamente com pêlos brilhosos acima de 0,3 mm comprimento, es-

parsos na base. Estames, 10, alturas diferentes; filete filiforme subulado, 2,0 —

3,8 mm de comprimento; com pêlos brilhosos na parte interna (em 2/3 do filete);

antera globosa, menor que 0,5 mm. Ovário, 1,5 mm de comprimento, piloso so-

mente nas partes ventral e dorsal, 6 — 7 óvulos; estípite, 1,1 — 1,5 mm de compri-

mento, glabro; fruto não visto.

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: Brasil, Pará, Santarém; margem direita do rio Cu-

ruauna. Reserva Florestal do Curuauna (SUDAM), localidade Barreirinha; Carlos

Rosário & Mário R. dos Santos, 832, 10/08/88 (MG, no. 131.001).

Sclerolobium reticulosum estava antes assinalada apenas para a Amazônia ve-

nezuelana e Estado do Amazonas. Portanto, este é o primeiro registro de sua ocor-

rência para o Estado do Pará.

AGRADECIMENTOS

Ao Sr. Carlos Rosário, pela amostra do material botânico; ao colega Ricardo

Secco, pelas críticas e sugestões e a Suely Anderson, pela ajuda na elaboração do

Abstract.

REFERÊNCIA BIBLIOGRÁFICA

DWYER, J.D. 1957. The Tropical American Genus Sclerolobium Vogei (Caesalpiniaceae). Lloydia,

20(2):67-118.

K«c«bído em 29.06.69

Aprovado em 17.05.90

ScUrolobium reticulosum, uma nova ocorri.ncia para o Estado do Pará

Figura I — A- Ramo Florffcro, B- Flor.

CDD: 581.69

THE VIRGIN FIELD IN PSYCHOACTIVE PLANT

RESEARCH

Richard Evans Schultes, Ph.D., FMLS^

“Peoples whom we ha ve chosen to consider members of less-advanced societies

have consistentiy looked to the Plant Kingdom...for the betterment of life.

Should we as chemists, pharmacologists and botanists-with so many and varied

means at our disposal--not take a lesson from them?” Schultes and Swain

(1976).

During the last half century, scientific interest in psychoactive plants has steadily

grown. There is, however, much still to be learned. A number of hallucinogenic

plants reported to be employed in distant primitive societies deserve further Chemical

and pharmacological investigation. These plants-many of them reported in reliable

literature-find their major uses in magico-religious or cultural contexts amongst

aboriginal groups. There are, furthermore, some that still need additional botanical

study, and there exist others known only from local Indian names and which are

awaiting botanical Identification. There are many more, however, that have never

been chemically analyzed.

Modern medicine has found therapeutic or experimental uses for some of the

psychoactive principies or for semi-synthetic analogues of them whic are now valued

in western medicine for a variety of applications.

Relatively new additions from plants employed in North American ethnobotany

are: the hypotensive Veratrum alkaloids of northeastern United States and

podophyllotoxin, a resin from the May Apple, now employed for the removal of

uterine warts but known to the Penobscot Indians of Maine who employed the resin

for removal of common warts (Schultes 1987).

It is always advantageous to consider what exactly are the psychoactive drugs,

how they are employed amongst primitive societies that discovered their properties;

where they occur in the Plant Kingdom; their diversity of biological effects; their

bioactive Chemical properties and their classification,.

In the following pages, I shall discuss primarily those psychoactive plants that

are for one reason or other still in need of scientific study. A large number of major

hallucinogenic species have been relatively well studied botanically.

1 JcITrcy Professor of Biology and Dircctor (Emcrilus), Botanical Mu.scum 1 larvard University, Cainbridgc,

Massachusctls.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Gofidi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

anlhropologically, chemically or pharmacologically. Those not considered may be

consulted in Schultes & Hofmann (1980). The Botany and Chemislry of

Hallucinogens.

If a plant has any physiological effect on the body, it indicates that it has at

least one bioactive Chemical. We should know of this Chemical: it may not be used

in our pharmacopoeias; it may be used for a completely different application;

occasionally it may be valuable for the same purpose; or some of the Chemical

constituent may provide the synthetic chemist with an unknown base on which to

create new compounds Schultes & Swain (1976). Hence, our insistence on

“ethnobotanical conservation”, before we lose this “short cut” into the study of

bioactive plants.

There is not much time for us to carry out studies— especially Chemical and

pharmacological-on psychoactive plants of primitive societies. Their knowledge of

the medicinal, narcotic and other physiological effects on the body has been acquired

over hundreds, perhaps thousands, of years by experimentation in a flora calculated

to have in the Amazon some 80.000 species of plants. If chemists are to procure

material and analyze this number of plants, the task will never be completed. The

constant advance of western civilization into far-off regions is rapidiy destroying

the native cultures. In the Amazon, the arrival of “civilization” with our own effective

medicines, leads often in one generation to loss of the traditional knowledge of

“medicinal” and toxic plants.

in.

In my field work amongst aboriginal societies in the United States, México,

the northern Andes and Amazon, I have had always to try to view the use of

hallucinogens and other psychoactive drugs amongst primitive societies (the same

may be true in our so-çalled advanced societies) as natural magico-medico-religious

attempts basically to escape from what one writer has described as the “intolerable

clutch of reality” (Taylor 1949).

IV.

When a traveller asked a poor Guatemalan peasant why he drank so much liquor,

he was astonished at the reply: “A man must have a rest from his mind once in

a while.”

The peasant had hit upon the basic reason for the use of intoxicants-whether

it be use, misuse or abuse: escape from that “intolerable clutch of reality.”

The busy executive who relaxes at home in the evening with a cocktail or a

cigar seeks a respite from the pressures of the day. The man who occasionally takes

hard drugs may be seeking relief from an unbearable situation or be ycarning for

happier conditions forever lost.

The doctor administering narcotics to a suffering patient is trying to bring about

The Virgin Jield in psychoactive plant research

escape from the reality of pain. Even the aboriginal medicine-man or shaman

ceremonially taking preparations of mind-altering plants to diagnose diseases, to seek

cures, to prophesy the fcture is actually fleeing from the confines of ordinary reality

by attempting to consult with elements that he believes live in the spirit world.

Thus, the hallucinogens, manipulated by the medicine-men, transport man from

this mundane sphere to realms of ethereal wonder where, through hallucinations--

especially visual and auditory-he can contact the spiritual forces whence he believes

come all of mankind’s woes, sickness and death.

Curiously, the drug addict of our modern civilisation is similarly attempting,

for a variety of reasons, to escape from what he considers an oppressive reality

(Schultes & Hofmann 1979). The German toxicologist, Louis Lewin, expressed it

in a majestic way (Lewin 193 1 , 1964). “If human consciousness is the most wonderful

thing on earth, the attempt to fathom the depths of the Psychophysiological action

of narcotic and stimulating drugs make this wonder seem greater still, for with their

help man is enabled to transfer the emotions of everyday life, as well as his will

and intellect, to unknown regions; he is enabled to attain degrees of emotional intensity

and duration which are otherwise unknown to the brain. Such effects are brought

about by Chemical substances. The most powerful of these are products of the

vegetable kingdom.... Miracles like these are performed throughout the world by

these strange substances wherever men are in possession of any of them.” (Lewin

1931).

One drug varies in effects to the next, but the same drug may vary in its effects

on a single person at different times and at different States of health and relaxation

of the individual. Consequently, it is difficult or impossible to pin-point in detail

the effects of any mind-altering plant or substance; only very general descriptions

of their biological activities can usually be given (Hollister 1968).

The great diversity in the effects of different drugs is no better illustrated than

by this famous anecdote. Three men, travelling in the Orient, reached a walled city

at dusk, just as the great gates were shut. One of the travellers, drunk with alcohol,

beat furiously upon the iron gates with his sword, yelling for those inside to open

them and let him in. The second, intoxicated with opium, tried to calm the alcoholic,

saying: “It is warm. Let us sleep comfortably outside the city and enter to-morrow

when they open the gate." The third man, under the heavy influence of hasheesh,

said: “You are both crazy. We’Il go in right now through the keyhole.”

It should aiways bc borne in mind that there is a very significant difference

bctwecn addicüon and habituaíion. These terms are too oftcn loosely used. To-day,

better terms are rccommended: physical deperulence and psychological dependence.

Actually, very few psychoactive substances of plant origin can be truly addictive,

although the use of many may lí^ad to habituation. People everywhere tcnd to bccome

habituated to ingested substances; many in our culture, for example, do not feel that

they can start the day comfortably without their morning cup of coffee or tea: this

represcnts psychological dependence; it is basically very difficult from physiological

dependence.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gt^ldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

VI.

My principal interest in studying hallucinogenic drugs and of identifying poorly

known or unknown psychoactíve plants has been centered-admittedly in a very

limited way-on the possibilitíes of fmding new Chemical substances of vegetal origin

that may be of Service in modern medicine and psychiatry (Schultes 1987a). Several

hallucinogenic alkaloids are now in use in psychiatry: mescaline and psilocybine.

There is every possibility that new and medicinally useful semi-synthetic analogues

of hallucinogenic alkaloids may be found: a good example is a widely prescribed

beta-blocker for cardiac problems— a semi-synthetic analogue of psilocybine, visken.

A number of the tropane alkaloids, of course, have long been major items in our

pharmacopoeias.

vn.

When the Spanish Conquistadores of México arrived, completely subservient

to European culture and to the authority of the Roman Catholic Church of that period,

they were astonished that the Aztecs and other Indians were worshipping their deities

with the help of halluciogenic plants, especially the mushrooms and peyote. At that

early period, the Europeans could not resist persecuting such “dangerous” pagan

beliefs. As a result of their ecclesiastical diatribes, we know considerable about the

early indigenous use of Mexican hallucinogens. These ceremonies have persisted

in Southern Mexican. We now know, furthermore, that many hundreds of years

earlier, there were sophisticated magico-religious ceremonies surrounding the use

of psychoactive mushrooms in Guatemala (Borhegyi 1960, 1961), and archaeological

finds in México and Texas spanning 8000 years indicate the ceremonial use of the

peyote cactus (Schultes 1987; Adovasio & Fry 1976).

AU of the so-called sacred psychoactive plants except coca (Eryihroxylon spp.)

in tropical America have persisted in their use as ceremonially magico-religious

elements. Only the coca plant has become an hedonistically employed element—and

there are indications, even to-day, that this plant, once reserved for use as a

specifically sacred part of the culture, has conserved remnants of its particular role,

as evidenced from certain beliefs about its origin and the almost ceremonial way

in which it is cultivated and harvested, especially in the Amazon regions (Plowman

1981, 1984; Schultes 1981).

VIII.

Pre-literate people-especially those living in very dose association with

Nature-try to explain all phenomena (Schultes 1988). How can they explain the

weird and unearthly effects of plants like the hallucinogens? They believe that some

spirit or spiritual force resides in these few plants. Since sickness and death in

primitive societies is ascribed usually to malevolent spirits from outer, normally

invisible realms, with which the medicine-man or witch-doctor can communicate

through visual, auditory or other hallucinations, these vegetal residcnces of spiritual

forces are considered sacred and are used and treated with reverence. We know

The Virgin Jieid in psychoactive piant research

that these “spiritual forces” are powerful Chemical substances, some of which have

aiready found experimental or therapeutic use in modem medicine (Schultes &

Hofmann 1979; Schultes & Swain 1976).

Aboriginal peoples everywhere are intensely curious. This curiosity leads usually

to experimentation. The discovery of the properties of plants is the result of thousands

of years of experimentation with the ambient vegetation (Schultes 1972). While

primitive societies nearly the world over have discovered and valued mind-altering

plants, the area of their greatest use is centered in tropical America. More than 100

species are known to be employed in the New World in contrast to fewer than 12

or 15 in the Old World, a part of the world with much older cultural history (La

Barre 1970).

The Piant Kingdom is divided into eight large groups: the bactéria; the algae

(sea weeds, etc.); the fungi (mushroms, moulds, etc.); the bryophytes (mosses and

liverworts); the ferns and fern-allies; the gymnosperms (plants with naked seeds,

including the cone-bearing and needle-leaved trees); and the angiosperms (commonly

known as the flowering plants) (Schultes & Swain 1976). Physiologically active

plants-at least those employed by man for their psychoactivity“are not scattered

at random throughout the Piant Kingdom (Schultes 1970). The bactéria, algae,

lichens, bryphohytes, ferns and their allies and the gymnosperms are conspicuously

lacking in the list of mind-altering drugs. They are concentrated in the fungi and

the angiosperms.

Man has learned to employ only a few of the species in the world’s floras that

actually do possess psychoactive principies. There are certainly many more species

with psychoactive constituents than the few that are now in use by man.

Hallucinogenic and narcotic activity in plants is ascribed to but a few kinds of

organic Chemical constituents. They can conveniently be divided into two broad

groups; those containing nitrogen in their structure; and those which lack nitrogen.

The nitrogenous compounds play by far the greater role and comprise, for the

most part, substances known as alkaloids or related constituents. The major

psychoactive alkaloids are classified, according to their molecular structure, into

nine groups: the beta-carbolines; ergolines; indoles; isoquinolines; isoxazoles; beta

phenylethylamines; quinolizidines; tropanes; and tryptamines. The substances with

an Índole nucleus are the most important from the point of view of the study of

psychoactivity; and of these, the tryptamines are extremely interesting, since, as

Products of tryptophane, they are related biogenetically to proteins and because man

has in his central nervous system a tryptamine known as serotonine. The non-

nitrogenous compounds which are the active principies in scvcral hallucinogens

include the dibcnzopyrans (known only in the genus Cannabis) and the

phenylpropencs (found in several spice plants)(Schultes 1970).

Othcr compounds-catcchols and alcohols, for example-may occasionally play

Thí Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

BASIC CHEMICAL SKELETONS OF PRINCIPAL HALLUCINOGENS

Non - n itro^enous compounds

Ph enylprojyen es

Nitro^ i

enous cornj^ounds

Isoxazoles

Tropanes

Quinolizidines

Pft cnylethylam incs ísocju i nol ines

Tlrypta m in es

SciELO

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Go^ldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

a psychoactive role but usually not as true hallucinogens.

There are some psychoactive plants employed in remote primitive societies that

have not even been botanically determined, while others, botanically known, have

not yet been chemically elucidated.

XI.

Mind-altering or psychoactive drugs have been classified in many ways:

according to their physical or psychological effects, their Chemical composition and

from other viewpoints.

The simplest classification--and one that seems most often to work-is that

proposed by (Lewin 1931). He divided the narcotic and stimulant drugs (in German,

his Genussmittel, a conveniently inclusive term signifying “means of enjoyment”),

into five categories: Inebriantia (causing primarily cerebral excitation followed by

a depressive State; mainly alcohol); Excitantia (mental stimulants; mainly caffeine-

containing plants); Euphorica (sedatives of mental activity: opium, cocaine, etc.);

Hypnotica (sleep-producing agents, particularly kava-kava); Phantastica

(hallucination-inducing substances).

XII.

What should we call the psychoactive drugs?

As with every fast-developing field of research, there has grown up a plethora

of terms concerned with these agents.

In Europe, the terms phantastica and phantasticants are in common use. In the

United States, the term hallucinogen (“generating hallucinations”) is perhaps the

most frequently found in scientific writings. But numerous terms are also current:

psychotomimetics, schizogens, eidetics, psychotica, psychoticants, psychogens,

psychodisleptics and others. Recently, the term entheogens (“God within us”) has

been proposed to signify the belief amongst primitive societies in the sacred character

of these plants. Unfortunately the most widely accepted term in the United States--

psychedelic (purported to mean “delimiting the mind”) is etymologically unsound

and biologically inaccufate; and, as a result of its popular misuse during the hippy

era, it has acquired secondary, tertiary, and other meanings wholly divorced from

the effects of psychoactive drugs.

It is true that no one term describes satisfactorily to every scientific discipline

the effects of these intoxicating plants. While accepting the easily understood term

hallucinogen, I realize that not all do induce true hallucinations. Some may cause

psychotic States: the meaning of the term psychotomimetic. Only a few can lead to

schizophrenic conditions, so the term schizogen must be considered as limited.

Although I realize how deficient it is, the term hallucinogen will be used in

the following pages: it is simple, its meaning is direct, and it is an easily understood

Word.

XIII.

Another aspect that must be considered is the great diffference bctween the use

of plant tissue more or less in the natural State and the use of the active Chemical

The Virgin fieU in psychoactive plant research

compounds isolated and purified from vegetal sources. In the first instance, plant

material may be chewed, drunk in the form of a tea, smoked or snuffed; the amount

of the total active constituents that eventually finds its way into the blood stream

is usually very limited. In the second case, relatively large amounts of concentrated

Chemical substances (appiied hypodermically) usually can enter directiy into the blood

stream producing much more potent effects. It is noteworthy to realize that the

psychoactive plants employed medically or magico-religiously in primitive

ceremonieS“that is, of those under consideration in the following pages-are utilized

in a form which we can call the natural State. Isolated Chemical constituents are

obviously not available to people in primitive societies.

xrv.

In view of the pervasive importance of psychoactive plants and their products

in human societies, it is appropriate to recall the words of Louis Lewin, one of the

pioneers in the interdisciplinary study of those agents which he termed the

phantasticants.

“These substances ha ve formed a bond of union between men of opposite

hemispheres, the uncivilized and the civilized; they have forced passages which,

once open, proved of use for other purposes; they produced in ancient races

characteristics which have endured to the present day, evidencing the marvellous

degree of intercourse that existed between different peoples just as certainly and

exactly as a chemist can judge the relations of two substances by the reactions.”

(Lewin 1931).

PSYCHOACTIVE PLANTS

FUNGI

Dictyonemataceae Tomaselli

Dictyonema C. A. Agardh ex Kunth

Dictyonema sp.

The Waorani Indians of Ecuador have two hallucinogens:

Banisteriopsis muricata and a species of the basidiolichen nenendape (Davis & Yost

1983).

This Dictyonema was formerly employed in shamanistic rituais, but it is

apparently no longer used. It was taken “when bad shaman ate it to send a curse

to cause other Waorani to die.” It is said to have been prepared as an infusion with

certain species of bryophytes called kigiwai, and it caused headaches and confusion;

another effect attributed to its use was sterility, and it was given to children to induce

barrenness (Davis & Yost 1983).

Nothing is known of the Chemical constituents of this curious plant.

Lycoperdaceae Puff— bali Family

Lycoperdon Persoon

Lycoperdon marginatum Vittadinio, Journ., Mem. R. Acad. Sci.Torino, ser.

2, 5 (1843) 185.

Lycoperdon mixtecorum Heim, Comptes Renduc 254 (1962) 789.

Several species of Lycoperdon are reported to be used by the Mixtees in Oaxaca,

México, as auditory hallucinogens. They cause voices to be heard during a State

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

of half-sleep that begins half an hour after ingestíon (Heim 1967; Ravicz 1960).

Amongst the Tarahumares of Chihuahua, México, it is reported that a puff-ball,

known locally as pata de perro, is employed “by witches” (Bye 1976).

The two major puff-balls involved in Oaxaca are Lycoperdon mixtecorum (in

the Mixtec language gi-i-wa or “fimgus of first quality”) and L. marginatum (gi-i-

sa-wa or “fiingus of second quality”). The former species is said to be the more

active (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

That Lycoperdon does contain psychoactive constituents is suggested by a detailed

report dating from 1869 citing two cases of narcotic effects of puff-balls-one in

southwestern United States, the other in Geórgia (Schultes & Hofman 1980).

More field investigation is needed before a clear understanding of this auditory

hallucinogen can chemically and pharmacologically be explained.

Strophariaceae Stropharia Family

Panaeolus (Fries) Quélet

Panaeolus sphinctrinus (Fr.) Quélet, Les Champignons du Jura et des Vogues, pt.

1 (1872) 151.

Psilocybe (Fries) Kummer

Psilocybe mexicana Heim, Competes Rend. 242 (1956) 967; Rev. Mycol. 22 (1957)

77.

Stropharia (Fries) Quélet

Stropharia cubensis Earle, Est. Agron. Cub. 1 (1906) 240.

In Southern México, some two dozen species of mushrooms are employed in

magico-religious rites (Heim 1963). They belong especially to several closely related

One of the ‘‘mushroom stones" of lhe highiand pre-classic Mayan period in Guatemala, claled SOO BC

to 200 AD.

Photograph; Gordon and Tina Wasson Elhnomy-cological Collection, Harvard Botanical Muscum.

The Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

genera: particularly to Panaeolus, Psilocybe and Stropharia. AU of the species have

the same active alkaloids: psilocybine (an indole with a phosphorylated hydroxyl

radical, an acidic phosphoric acid ester of 4-Hydroxydimethyltryptamine) and the

rather unstable psolicine. It is of interest that psilocybine is substituted in the 4 position

(Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

It is of also interest to note that one of the alkaloids— psilocybine— has been used

in psychiatry.

The ceremonial use of inebriating mushrooms is known to have existed in very

ancient times. Frescoes from central México, dating back to 300 AD, have designs

that seem to put mushroom worship back nearly two millennia. Even more remarkable

and older are the archaeological artifacts now called “mushroom stones”, excavated

in great numbers from highland Mayan sites in Guatemala; these effigies are variously

dated but go back at least to 1000 BC. They consist of an upright stem with a man

- or animal- like figure crowned with an umbrella-shaped top.

We know much about the sacred use of mushrooms in post-Conquest times,

because the ecclesiastical authorities wrote so much about teonanacatl (“flesh of

the gods”) and even illustrated the fungi in official records and other documents.

A report written in the mid-1500’s referred several times to mushrooms “...which

are harmful and intoxicate like wine” so that those who partake of them “...see

visions, feel a faintness of heart an are provoked to lust.” In one reference, this

report detailed the effects, saying that the natives ate them with honey and “...when

they begin to be excited by them start dancing, singing, weeping. Some do not want

to eat but sit down...and see themselves dying in a vision; others see themselves

being eaten by a wild beast; others imagine that they are capturing prisioners of

war, that they are rich, that they possess many slaves, that they had committed

adultery and were to have their heads crushed for the offense...and when the drunken

State has passed, they talk over amongst themselves tlie visions which they have

seen” (Wasson & Wasson 1957).

One of the early Spanish ecclesiastical writing was even more indignant. It

reported in part the following: “They had another way of drunkenness that made

more cruel, and it was with some fungi or small mushrooms.. .of such a kind that,

eaten raw and being bittcr, they drink after them or eat with them a little bee’s honey;

and a while later they would see a thousand visions, especially serpentes and as if

they were out of their senses, it wourld seem to them that their legs and bodies were

full of worms eating them alive, and thus half rabid they would sally forth from

the house, wanting somcone to kill them, and with this bestial drunkenness... it

happcncd sometimes that they hanged themselves, and also against others they were

crueler” (Wasson & Wasson 1957).

There are other references to these sacred fungi in the early writings. One

rccorded that inebrianting mushrooms were part of the coronation feast of Montezuma

in 1502. Dr. Francisco Hernándcz, personal physician to the King Spain, who studied

the medicinal lore of Mcxican Indians for a number of years in the field, wrote of

three kinds of mushr(X)ms used as intoxicants and worshipped. Of some, called

teyhuinili, he cxplained that they “cause not death but madncss that on ocasion is

lasting, of which the symptom is a kind of uncontrollcd laughter...they are dccp

ycllow, íicrid and of a not displeasing freshness. There are others again which, without

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

inducing laughter, bring before the eyes all sorts of things, such as wars and the

likeness of demons. Yet othcrs there are not less desired by princes for their festivais

and banquets, and these fetch a high price. With night-long vigils are they sought,

awesome and terrifying. This kind is tawny and somewhat acrid” (Schultes 1939,

1978a).

The Spanish authorities had been so successful in driving this cult into the hills

that in more than four centuries anthropologists had not met a mushroom ceremony

in México. In 1915, the suggestion was made that, since dried mushrooms resemble

the dried tops of the peyote cactus, teonanacatl was another name for peyote, that

both names referred to the same plant. It was suggested further that the Indians,

to protect the sacred peyote, were pointing out mushrooms to fool the Spanish

authorities (Safford 1915). This misidentification of teonanacatl was widely accepted,

not withstandin protcsts, until the 1930’s when identifiable specimens of Panaeolus

sphinctrinus and another mushroom were collected with data on their use as

hallucinogens by the Mazatecs of Oaxaca. The second mushroom was not botanically

identified until a numbcr of years later, when it was determined as Stropharia

cubensis.

In 1953, fortunately, the ethnomycologic team of R. Gordon Wasson and his

wife, having read the earlier Identification of Panaeolus sphinctrinus as an

hallucinogen, began a series of well organized expeditions to various parts of Oaxaca.

Sensing the need for interdisciplinary and intensive study of all aspects of the use

of the mushrooms, Wasson enlisted the collaboration of sundry specialists-

anthropologists, linguistic scholars, chemist, mycologists, musicoligists and others.

As a result of this serious investigation and later studies by other mycologists, it

is now known that some 25 species of mushrooms are ritualistically employed in

Southern México (Singer 1958).

This relatively large number of mushrooms is employed as divinatoi7 and

ceremonial agents in modern México, and probably as many were known to the

ancient inhabitants of the Aztec empire. The spccies involved includes amongst others:

Psilocybe mexicana, P. caerulescens var. rnazatecorum; P. caerulescens var.

nigripes; P. yungensis; P. mixaecnsis; P. hoogshagenii; P. aztecorum; P. muriercula;

Stropharia cubensis; Conocybe siligineoides; Panaeolus sphinctrinus.

Undoubetedly there were many tribes in ancient México who employed

teonanacatl, but we know with certainty only of the Chichimilcas, who spoke Nahuatl.

To-day we know that the sacred mushrooms are consumed by Mazatecs, Chinantecs,

Chatinos, Zapotecs, Mixtccs and Mijes--all of Oaxaca, and by the Nahoas of México;

and possibly by the Tarascanas of Michoacan and the Otomis of Puebla.

Aside from the all-important hallucinogenic effects of mushrooms employed

ritualistically in México, the most outstanding symptoms are: muscular relaxation,

flaccidity and mydriassis carly in the intoxication, followcd by a pcrirxl of cmotional

disturbances such as extreme hilarity and difficulty in conccntration. It is at tliis point

the visual and auditory hallucinations appear, cventually to bc followed by lassitude

and mental and physical deprcssion, with serious altcration of time and space

pcrccption. One pcculiarity of the narcosis which promiscs to be of interest in

experimental psychiatry is the isolation of the subject from the world around him-

that is, without a loss of consciousncss, he is rendered completely indifferent to his

The Virgin field in psychoaaive plant research

environment, which becomes unreal to him as his dreamlike State becomes real

(Hollister et al. 1960; Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

The psychotomimetic effects following the ingestion of 32 dried specimens of

Psilocybe mexicana, as described by Hofmann, are significant: “As I was perfectly

well aware that my knowledge of the Mexican origin of the mushroom would lead

me to imagine only Mexican scenery, I tried deliberately to look on my enviroment

as I knew it normally. But all voluntary efforts to look at things in their customary

forms and colours proved ineffective. Whether my eyes were closed or open, I saw

only Mexican motifs and colours. When the doctor supervising the experiment bent

over me to check my blood pressure, he was transformed into an Aztec priest, and

I would not have been astonished if he had drawn an obsidian knife. In spite of the

seriousness of the situation, it amused me to see how the Germanic face of my

colleague had acquired a purely Indian expression. At the peak of the intoxication,

about 1 'à hours afór ingestion of the mushrooms, the rush of interior pictures, mostly

abstract motifs rapidly changing in shape and colour, reached such an alarming degree

that I would be torn into this Whirlpool of form and colour and would dissolve. After

about six hours, the dream carne tõ an end. Subjectively, I had no idea how long

this condition had lasted. I felt my return to everyday rcality to be a happy return

from a strange, fantastic but quite really experienced world into an old and familiar

home” (Hofmann 1978).

Amongst the Mazatecs, the shaman may often be a woman. One of the most

famous female shamans enacted the all-night mushroom velada for the first time

to people of European or North American culture: it was a velada at which Wasson

was present. The participants took their portions of mushrooms by 1 A.M. Visions

began twenty minutes later. No one slept until 4 in the morning. In Wasson’s words,

“...it was as though my very soul had been scooped out of my body and transferred

to a point floating in space...Our bodies lay there, while our souls soured...we were

seeing visions... at first... geometric patterns, angular not circular, in richest

colours... Then the patterns grew into architectural structures...in richest magnificence

extcnding beyond the reach of sight....We were split in the very core of our being.

On one levei, space was annihilated for us, and we were travelling as fast as though

to our visionary worlds.”

When the last candle was extinguished, the shaman “began to moan, low at

first, then louder. Then the humming stopped, and she began to articulate isolated

syllables, each syllable consisting of a consonant followed by a vowel. The syllables

carne snapping out in rapid succession, spoken, not sung, usually almost

ventriloquistically. After a time, the syllables coalesced into what we took for words,

and the Sehora began to chant. The chanting continued intermittently all night...”

“The chanting and the oracular utterance turncd out to be only a part of what

wc were to witness...the Senora was either knceling or standing before the altar

table gcsticulating...Thcn much later, the Senora made her way to the open

space... and cmbarked on a kind of dance tiiat must have lasted for two hours or

more” (Wasson 1957).

A complicated curing or diagnostic ritual frcquently takes place during the all-

night cereniony.

There are specific characteristics of the cereniony or velada: 1) Mushrooms are

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

SciELO

The famous medicine woman of Jiménez de Huautla, Oaxaca, of lhe Mazatec tribe, parlicipating in an

all-night curing ceremony with thc use of the sacred mushrooms, specics of Psilocybe. Photograph; Tina

and Gordon Wasson Ethnomycological Collcction, Harvard Botanical Museum.

The Virgin jield in psychoactive plant research

taken usually fresh; 2) The velada is held in response to a request by a person needing

to consult the mushrooms about a problem; 3) Darkness and isolation are requisites

to the velada; 4) One or two monitors who do not take the mushrooms must be present

to listen to what is said; 5) There are certain facts and abstinences preparatory to

the ceremony.

Brief passages from the shaman’s chanting state the following:

“The law which is good,

Lawyer woman am I.

Woman of paper work am I,

I go to the sky,

Woman who stops the world am I,

Legendary woman who cures am I.

Father Jesus Christ

I am truly a woman of law,

I am truly a woman of justice....

Woman of space am I,

Woman of day am I,

Woman of light am I,

No one frightens him

No one is two-faced to me....

I give account to my Lord,

And I give account to the Judge,

And I give account to the government,

And I give account to the Father Jesus Christ,

And mother princess, my patron mother.

Oh Jesus, Father Jesus Christ,

Woman of danger am I, woman of beauty am I....”

(Wasson ; Cowan & Rhodes 1974)

The use of psychoactive mushrooms is not now known from any aboriginal grcxip

in South America. However, many anthropomorphic archacological gold pectorals

from the Sinú culture of Colombia have bcen interpreted as suggesting the ceremonial

use of mushrooms. The earlier more realistic artifacts have dome-like caps, scpareted

from the head by stipes, and appear extremely mushroom-like; later artifacts became

rathcr stylized, the domes losing thcir stipes and becoming affixed to the idol. These

artifacts have been commonly called “tclephone bcll gods.” Thcy are dated roughly

between 500 and 600 AD. It is perhaps significant that several species of Psilocyhe

containing the active principies have been collected in tlie region of northern Colombia

where these Indians lived (Schultes & Bright 1979).

The Yurimaguas Indians of tlie westernmost Amazon basin in Peru were reported

by Jesuit missionaries in the late 17th and early I8th Centuries to be drinking a

strongly intoxicating beverage prepared from a “tree fungus”. Psilocyhe yungctisis

has been sugested as the identification of this “tree fungus”. Field work in this region

has, up to the [ircsent, not disclosed any practicc of this kind, but it represents a

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gofldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

culture trait little likely to disappear spontaneously without leaving a trace at least,

an the region is still inhabited by many tribes in relatively primitive conditions of

culture. The report States that “...the Yurimagus mix mushrooms that grow on fallen

trees with a kind of reddish film that is found usually attached to rotting trunks.

This film is very hot to the taste. No person who drinks this brew fails to fali under

its effects after three draughts of it, since it is so strong or, more correctly, so toxic.”

If the fiingus be truly Psilocybe, what, then, might this “reddish film” (Schultes

& Hofmann 1979).

MONOCOTYLEDONEAE

Gramineae Grass Family

Cymbopogon Sprengel

Cymbopogon densiflorus Stapf, Prain, Fl. Trop. Afr. 9 (1918) 289.

This tropical African grass has been reported as an hallucinogen in Tanganyika:

“Flowers smoked alone or with tobacco by witch doctors cause dreams. It is said

that these dreams foretell the future” (von Reis & Lipp 1982).

No psychoactive constituents are known from this species. A number of the

60 sp>ecies of Cymbopogon are rich in essential oils. Cymbopogon densiflorus is

pleasantly aromatic of citron, and its leaves and rhizomes are locally valued as a

tonic or styptic.

Cyperaceae Sedge Family

Scirpus Linnaeus

Scirpus sp.

It appears that one of the most highly regarded herbs amongst the Tarahumare

Indians of México is a species of Scirpus called bakana or bakanawa, the same name

as that applied to the psychoactive cactus (Coryphaniha compacta) (Bye 1976).

This plant has a strong hold on the local Indians. Medicine-men may carry the

plant to relieve pain or keep the tuberous parts of the plants on their person to help

cure insanity. The Tarahumares fear to cultivate bakana because they believe that

it emits loud noises that will drive a person mad. If the plant be mutililated, it may

kill the person responsible or induce permanent insanity. Before using the plant,

the Indian must sing to it or offer it food.

If one eats the bulbs, it is reported, he falis into a sound sleep during which

he makes long trips and talks with long-dead relatives; brilliantly colourcd visions

are experienced.

Thcre are 300 species of Scirpus, a grass-like plant distributed cosmopolitanly,

especially in heaths, moors, bogs and swamps. The species employed by the

Tarahumares as an hallucinogen has not yet been chemically analyzed, but

psychoactive alkaloids of the harmala series and unnamed alkaloids have l^en found

in several general in the Cyperaceae (Willaman & Li 1970).

Araccae Arum Family

Acorus Linnaeus

Acorus Calamus Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. (1753) 324.

The Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

There is indirect evidence suggesting that Cree Indians of northwestem Canada,

who chew the root of this semi-aquatic herb (known as sweet flag, flag-root or sweet

calomel) for a variety of medicinal purposes and as a strong stímulant, may

occasionally value it for its psychoactive effects: a native informant reported that,

when he chewed it on long walks, he feit as though he were walking a foot off the

ground (Hoffer & Osmond 1967). Experiments have shown that in excessive doses

it has effects similar to those of LSD. It is reported that during the 1930’s, it was

chewed by people in England who, during the economic depression, were too poor

to buy tobacco.

It has been suggested that the active principies are two kinds of asarone, a

constituent of the root-oil with a Chemical resemblance to the hallucinogenic alkaioid

mescaline; no psychoactive, however, has been attributed to asarone. Further

ethnobotanical and Chemical research must be done before the hallucinogenic use

of sweet-flag by North American Indians is settled.

Homalomena Schott

Homalomena belgraveana Sprague, Journ. Bot. 60 (1922) 138.

The natives of Papua eat the leaves of an unidentified species of this aroid, called

ereriba, together with the leaves and bark of Galbulimirna belgraveana, a large tree

of the Himantandra family (Barrau 1958, 1962). A violent intoxication leading to

sleep and visual hallucinations results: the natives believe that the visions enable

them to see dream about the men animais that they want to kill.

There are more than species of Homalomena in tropical Asia and South America.

Many species are pleasantly aromatic and the root-stalks have a variety of medicinal

uses in folk medicine, especially in the treatment of skin problems. In Malaya, one

species is an ingredient of an arrow poison. No Chemical constituent capable of

hallucinogenic activity, however, has as yet been reported from Homalomena

(Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

Amaryllidaceae Amaryllis Family

Pancratium Linnaeus

Pancratium trianthum Herbert, Ann. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, 4 (1840) 28.

Little is known about the use of this bulbous perennial by the Bushmen in

Botswana, who call the plant kwashi. The bulb is said to be sliced and rubbed over

incisions made in the scalp to induce visual hallucinations (Schultes & Hofmann 1979,

1980). This method of employing a psychoactive plant is interesting, particularly

because it scems to represent the closest that primitive peoples have come to the

hypodermic syringe of western medicine: injecting active principies directiy into

the blood stream!

There are fifteen species of Pancratium, native primarily in Asia and África.

Many are potent cardiac poisons; some are used as emeties; one species can cause

death by paralyzing the central nervous system. Most of the toxic principies are

alkaloids (Raffauf 1970).

Zingiberaceae Ginger Family

Kaempferia Linnaeus

Kaempferia' galanga Linnaeus, Sp. PI. (1753): 3.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

KAEMPFERIA Galanga

-O"

Vague reports indicate that this species, known as maraba, may be used

hallucinogenically in New Guinea (Barrau 1962).

The rhizome is rich in essential oils and is a favourite condiment and medicine

in tropical Asia. In the Philippines, the rhizome is mixed with oils and employed

as a cicatrizant and is applied to boils and ulcers to bring them to a head. Some

species of Kaempferia are valued to hasten the healing of wounds and burns (Uphof

1968).

Phytochemical data on this species are almost completely lacking, and nothing

is known of hallucinogenic constituents in the plant.

Orchidaceae Orchid Family

Oncidiurn Swartz

Oncidium cebolleta (Jacq.) Swartz, Vet. Akad. Handl. Stockh. 21 (1800): 240.

This epiphytic orchid is used by the Tarahumares as an hallucinogen when there

is no peyote (Lophophora witliarnsii) available (Bye 1979).

An alkaloid has been reported from this species, but its structure is unknown

(Willaman & Li 1970).

DICTOTYLEDONEAE

Moraceae Mulberry Family

Helicostylis TrécuI

Helicoslylis pcdunculata Bcnoist, Buli. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris 25 (1919): 298.

Helicostylis tomentosa (P. et E.) Rusby, Mem. Torr. Bot. Club 6 (1896): 120.

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin fieUi in psychoaciive plant research

The Karib Indians of the Guianas and northeastern Brazil recognize Helico.

tomentosa as takini. From the red “sap” of the bark, a poisonous intoxicant is

prepared (Schultes & Hofmann 1980; Stahel 1944; Ostendorf 1962).

The Indians and Bush-negroes of Dutch Guiana value the “sap” to induce

hallucinations in ceremonial witchcraft. The effects are described as similar to those

induced by Cannabis. Pharmacological studies have been carried out (Buckley et

al. 1973). Chemical analyses made earlier appear to suffer from lack of reliable

botanical Identification of the material investigated (Schultes & Farnsworth 1980).

Maquira Aublet

Maquira sclerophylla (Ducke) C. C. Berg, Acta Bot. Neerl. 18 (1969): 463.

Indians of the Pariana region of the central part of the Brazilian Amazônia

formally prepared an hallucinogenic snuff employed in ceremonial dances. Although

its use has apparently died out, the snuff and its effects are remembered by natives

of the area (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

The snuff, now known only by the its Portuguese name rapé dos indios, was

prepared from the fruits of this very tall forest tree.

Although no Chemical studies have been carried out on these fruits, it is perhaps

pertinent to note that a related species, Maquira coriacea of northern South America,

is reported to be a deadly poison (Berg 1972).

This species was formerly known as Olmedioperebea sclerophylla.

Piperaceae Pepper Family

Piper Linnaeus

Piper meihysticum Forster fil., Pl. Escul. (1786): 76.

The kava-kava plant is cultivated, a shrub growing to six or eight feet in height

with glossy green leaves (Forster 1786). It is the source of a bitter rcsinous drink

that induces a State of peacefulness and an eventual period chacacterized by a pseudo-

hypnotic and somnabulistic condition. It is not truly an hallucinogen, but it has been

classified as an hypnotic narcotic: it acts as a sedative and soporific. Its use is almost

universal in Oceania, especially in Fiji (Lewin 1931; Deihl 1932; Getty 1956; Shulgin

1973).

The thick, aromatic grcyish green roots are debarkcd and cut into small scgments.

The pieccs are chewed, often by childrcn, and spat into a large woodcn bowl; watcr

is added; the mixture is then strained and distributed in coconut bowls--half a bowl

bcing sufficient to begin psychoactive effects. The aqucous liquid may be ingestcd

fresh or it sometimes may be allowcd slightly to ferment.

The use of this drink is intricatcly associatcd with the .social, political and religious

life of the peoples of Oceania, especially in religious and festive ceremonies, as a

token of friendiincss and gotxlwill and even, in some areas, as a daily bcverage.

The oldcst historical records of the use of kava-kava are those concerning Samoa.

The first high chief of Samoa was supposed to have been given kava-kava by the

Sun Gcxl to Tagaloa Ui, high chief of the Samoans. Tagaloa-Ui taught the Samoans

how to utilize the plant. The first mortal being who took part in the kava-kava

SciELO

10 11 12 13

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

ceremony ridiculed the use of the drug, but Talaloa-Ui instructed the Samoans in

the proper use of kava-kava. Rituais and ceremonies to-day, by clapping of hands,

recall this semi-mythological instniction into the use of kava-kava.

As do the myths surrounding the use of psychoactive drugs around the world,

this belief relates to the “sun, sky, earth, plants and animais, as well as attributed

to the Divine Being, the mortal self, birth, death, resurrection, marriage, mystical

spirit flight and shamanistic transformation.”

When western missionaries arrived in the Pacific islands, they persecuted the

use of kava-kava, in some islands extinguishing the custom; the void was filled with

the much more pernicious introduction and use of distilled alcohol. The ritual

employment of kava-kava has, however, survived. In recent years, in a royal

ceremony presided over by the Queen of Tonga, both Elizabeth II and the wife of

a president of the United States were made welcome with a kava-kava ceremony.

The ceremonial use of kava-kava remains almost unaltered in Samoa, but in

many of the South Seas the use of the drug has lost its ceremonial significance. It

is said that kava-kava bars are taking the place of coffee houses.

The excessive use of kava-kava has been credited with the productions of skin

diseases and serious effects on the eyesight.

There are numerous chemotypes of this long-cultivated composition. Ten

different constituents belonging to four general Chemical types have been isolated

from kava-kava. Two or three of the compounds in the oleoresin are believed to

be responsible for the sedative and hypnotic activity of the plant (Hegnauer 1969).

Aizoaceae Carpet-weed Family

Mesembryanthemum Linnaeus

Mesembryanthemum expansurn Linnaeus, Syst., Ed. 10 (1759) 1059 and M.

tortuosum Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. (1753) 487.

There is evidence that the Hottcntots of Southern África employcd these two

species as hallucinogenic agents more than 200 years ago. They chewed the roots

of a plant called kanna or channa, and, according to a contemporary report, “their

animal spirits were awakened, their eyes sparkied and their faces manifested laughter

and gaiety. Thousands of delightsome ideas appearcd, and a plcasant jollity which

enabled them to be amused by simple jests. By taking the substance to excess, they

lost consciousness and fell into a tcrrible delirium.” (Lewin 1931; Schultes &

Hofmann 1980).

These two species are still known in Southern África as kanna, and they contain

alkaloids with sedative, cocaine-like properties that can prcxluce a State of stupour.

There is, unfortunately, no direct evidence, ancient or modern, connecting the

Hottentots with this unusual custom of using Mesembryanthemum, and it has been

suggested that pcrhaps the plant that they were using two centuries ago was Cannabis

or a species of Sclerocarya, a member of the Cashew Family.

Phytolaccaceae Pokewced Family

Phytolacca Linnaeus

Phytolacca aciiwsa Roxburgh, Hort. Bengal. (1814): 85.

Many species of Phytolacca have cdiblc leaves, but the roots of many are toxic.

The Chinese shang-lu has been reported in ancient hcrbal literature as a medicai

The Virgin field in psychoactive pUmt research

panacea. The root is so toxic that its medicinal use was normally externai for

inflamations. Many Chinese sources attest to the psychoactive properties and State

that sorcerers especially appreciated the hallucinogenic properties. One source reports

that it known and used hallucinogenically as early as 510 A.D. Five hundred years

later, Su Ching wrote that it was “much used by sorcerers in ancient times” and

he described a red and a white kind-the white, used in medicine; the red employed

“to summon spirits, [but] it is very poisonous. It can... .cause one to see spirits.”

(Li 1977).

Phytolacca acinosa is reported to be rich in saponines. A glycoside has been

reported from the leaves of this species, but apparently no narcotic constituent has

yet been found in the root (Hegnauer 1969).

Nymphaeaceae Water-lily Family

Nymphaea Linnaeus

l^ymphaea ampla (Salisb.) DeCandolle, Syst. 2 (1821): 54.

Nymphaea caerulea Savigny, Ann. Mus. Par. 1 (1802): 366.

There is some evidence suggesting that species of Nymphaea have been

hallucinogenically employed in both the New and the Old Worlds. This evidence

is based primarily on ancient art forms and similar indirect suggestions of sacred use.

It is believed that Aztec quetzalaxochiacatl (“the precious water flower”) was

Nymphaea ampla. It was extensively illustrated in Mayan art and frescoes (Emboden

1978, 1979, 1981, 1983).

Recent ethnobotanical investigation in México and Central America have not

discovered the use of this water-lily for psychoactive purposes, but there is reason

to assume that chemically it could be biologically active: at least 18 alkaloids have

been isolatec^from the family; the activity of some of them could be narcotic (Dlaz

1975, 1976 a, 1976 a). One of the active principies in Nymphaea in apomorphine:

in low doses it can be helplul in treating schizophrenia, whereas, in excessive

amounts, it can produce psychotic States.

Similar kinds of evidence suggest that in ancient Egypt the water-lily Nymphaea

caerulea was considered sacred and was used possibly for psychoactive purposes

in ceremonies (Emboden 1981).

Ranunculaceae Crowfoot Family

Ranunculus Linnaeus

Ranunculus acris Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. (1753): 554.

The exact identity of mao-ken is not certain, but it seems to be a species of

Ranunculus growing along streams in China- R. acris (Li 1977).

This rclative of our common buttercup was reported in the early Chinese litcrature

as a plunt cusing delirium. A Chinese writer as early as 320 AD reported that

“amongst the herbs there is shui-lang (“water-lang”, a type of mao-ken) which

is poisonous and, when eaten by mistake, it produces delirium.”

A bioactive glycoside— ranuncoside— is a known constituent of Ranunculus acris

(Hegnauer 1973).

Himantandraccae Himantandra Family

Galbulimima F.M. Bailey

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot,, 6(1), 1990

Galbulimima belgraveana (F. Muell.) Sprgue, Joum. Bot. 60 (1922): 138.

In Papua, the natives take a mixture of the leaves and bark of this tall forest

tree, which they know as agara, together with the leaves of a species of Homalomena

(Barrau 1958). It is reported that this preparation induces a violent intoxication that

eventually turns into a sleep, during which visions and dreams are experienced.

Some 28 alkaloids have been isolated from the bark of this tree. While the

principal alkaloid--himbacine--shows antispamodic actívity and low toxicity, there

is no evidence suggesting that any of the alkaloids from Galbulimima belgraviana

have narcotic effects (Ritchie & Taylor 1967).

Myristicaceae Nutmeg Family

Virola Aublet

Virola calophylla Warburg, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. 68 (1897): 231.

Virola calophylloidea Markgraf, Repert. Sp. Nov. 19 (1923) 24.

Virola elongata (Spr. ex Bth.) Warburg, Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges.

Virola theiodora (Spr. ex Bth.) Warburg, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.- Carol. 68

(1897) 187.

Many tribes of the northwest Amazon and uppermost Orinoco prepare a highly

intoxicating snuff from several species of Virola: V. calophylla, V. calophylloidea,

V. elongata and V. theidora. The snuff is variousiy known a^yakee, epena, nyakwana

and paricá.

This hallucinogen was first described (without a botanical identification) by the

German anthropologist Koch-Grünberg in 1909, who wrote: “Of an especial magicai

importance are cures, during which the witch-doctor inhales hakudujha. This is a

magicai snuff used exclusively by witch-doctors and prepared from the bark of a

certain tree which, pounded up, is boiled in a small earthenware pot, until all the

water has evaporated, and a sediment remains at the bottom of the pot. This sediment

is toasted in the pot over a slight fire and is then finely powdered with the blade

of a knife. Then the sorcerer blows a little of the powder through a reed...into the

air. Next, he snuffs, whilst, with the same reed, he absorbs the powder into each

nostril successively. The hakudujha obviously has a strongly stimulating effect, for

immediately the witch-doctor begins singing and yelling wildly, all the while pitching

the upper part of his body backwards and forwards” (Koch-Grünberg 1923).

Botanical Identification of several of the source species appeared in 1954, from

which time on two or three additional species have been found to be employed

(Schultes 1954a).

In most of the northwest Amazon and Orinoco areas (espccially in Colombia,

Brazil and Venezuela), the reddish resin-like exudate of the inner bark is prepared

in the form of a snuff, but the Witoto and Bora Indians of Colombia and Peru make

pills or pellets of the exudate for ingestion (Schultes 1969; Schultes & Swain 1976;

Schultes; Swain & Plowman 1978).

In Colombia, the native medicine-men usually are only members of the tribe

to take the snuff. Amongst the Waikas of Brazil and adjacent Venezuela, however,

the hallucinogen is used in excess both hedonistically and ceremonially; all adult

male members of the tribe may participate. The snuff as prepared by the Waikas

from Virola tlieimlora appears to be much stronger that of the Indians of Colombia.

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

Virola thciodom in ílowcr. Photograph: Schultcs.

There are several variants in preparing the snuff, but the generally followed procedure

involves scraping the soft inner layer of the bark drying the shavings by gently toasting

them over a fire; they are then stored until needed for preparation of a batch of snuff,

when they are crushed, pulverized and triturated in a mortar and pestle made of

a tropical fruit. The powder is then sifted to a very fine, rich chocolate-brown, highly

pungent dust. This dust is then mixed with an equal amount of the ashes of a

leguminous tree, EUzabetha princeps. Occasionally, the aromatic leaves ofJusticia

pectoralis var. síenophylla are toasted and pulverized to be added í) the snuff (Schultes

& Holmstedt 1968).

A number of other species of Virola have been indicated as minor sources of

hallucinogenic snuff (Schultes 1978).

Amongst the Waikas, nyakwana snuff is taken sometimes hedonistically but for

the most part ritually in ceremonies throughout the year. It is used in excess during

the endocannibalistic ceremony of three or four days in which the dead of the year

before are memorialized. Shainans bclieve that, with the help of the drug,they can

manipulate the friendly or enemy hekura spirits for good or even to kill people who

live at great distances.

Instead of utilizing Virola in the form of snuff, the Witotos and Boras boil down

an aqueous extract of the exudate to a thick paste which is rolled into small pellets.

Thesc pellets are then coated with a “salt”--the powdcred residue from the leached-

out bark ashes made from the stumps of cyclanthaceous plants. The pellets are then

swallowed or dissolved in water which is drunk. Intoxication begins in five minutes.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

A Waika medicine man and his family. Rio Tõlolobí, Terrilorio de Roraima, Brazil.

Photograph: Schultcs

The pellets may be taken to continue the effects.

One group of very primitive Makü Indians living along the Rio Piraparaná in

Colombia ingest the resin-Iike exudate crude, scraped from the bark with no other

preparation (Schultes & Hofmann 1979).

The active principies of these species of Virola are tryptamines. The snuff made

exclusively from V. theiodora by the Waika Indians along the Rio Tototobí in Brazil

contains 11% of several tryptamines, 8% of which is 5-methoxy N, N-

dimethyltryptamine. There is appreciable variation in alkaioid concentrations between

different parts of the same plant (Schultes & Holmstedt 1968).

In some species of Virola, small amounts of /3eta-carboline derivatives have also

bcen found. They may act as monoamine oxidase inhibitors, thus explaining perhaps

the activity of Virola pellets when taken orally, since the tryptamines are believed

not to be active when taken by mouth, uniess in the presence of a monoamine oxidase

inhibitor (Schultes & Hofmann 1980). Despite the isolation of monoamine oxidase

inhibitors in the form of very small amounts in specimens prepared in the manner

of that employed by the Boras and Witotos, one report doubts that “...the oral activity

of the myristicaceous pastes is due to the potentiation of the tryptamines via inhibition

of MAO by /3eta-carbolines; some mechanism other than MAO inhibition must be

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin field in psychoactive pUmt research

sought to account for the oral hallucinogenic activity of the.. .pastes if they are, in

fact, orally active.” (McKenna; Towers & Abbott 1984).

That the pastes made from Virola are indeed psychoactive is well established

by independent reports from many Indians in three different localities and by personal

experimentation by several ethnobotanists and phytochemists who ingested pellets

prepared by Indians in the field.

Mcdicinc man of lhe Walka tribe under the Influcncc of halluconcgcnic snuff prepared from Virola. Rio

Cauaburí, Amazonas, Brazil. Photograph: Schulte.s.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi. sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Gomortegaceae Gomortega Family

Gomoríega Ruiz et Pavón

Gomortega keule (Mol.) I. M. Johnston, Contrib. Gray Herb., n.s., 3, no. 70

(1924): 92.

This family has a single genus and one species. It is a strict endemic of the

Southern Andes of Chile. The family is closely allied to the Lauraceae or Laurel

Family. The plant is known as keule and hualhual in Chile. The Mapuche Indians

of Chile formerly valued this plant as a narcotic; the effects may have bcen

hallucinogenic. Chemical studies are needed for this rare and most unusual plant

(Mariani 1965; Schultes 1970).

Fumariaceae Fumitory Family

Fumaria Linnaeus

Fumaria media Desvaux, Journ. Bot. 2 (1809): 357.

In Chile, this plant, native to the Mediterranean parts of Europe, is thought to

have sedative and hypnotic properties. It is called hierba de la culebra (“snake plant”)

or hiel de la tierra (”earth gall”) (Mariani 1965).

The common fumitory. Fumaria ojjicinalis of Europe, has protopine and seven

other alkaloids (Raffaut 1970), but apparently no report on the chemistry of F. media

has been published.

Leguminosae Bean Family

Anadenanthera Spegazzini

Anadenanthera peregrina (L.) Spegazzini, Physis 9 (1923): 313.

Anadenanthera colubrina (Vell.) Brenan, Kew Buli. 2 (1955): 182.

A powerfully hallucinogenic snuff is preparcd from the seeds of Anadenanthera

peregrina (more widely known as Piptadenia peregrina) in northcrn South America,

especially in the Orinoco basin, where it is called yopo (Altschul 1972); it was

apparently employed in pre-colonial times in much of the West Indies, but its use

thcre has died out; it was known in the West Indies as cohoba (Safford 1916).

Anadenanthera peregrina occurs naturally in more or less open grasslands and

appears to be concentrated in the Orinoco basin and the northernmost part of the

Amazon drainage area of Brazil near the Venezuelan border. It still can be found

in much of the West Indies, but its habit and distribution thcre suggests that it was

originally an introduced plant.

In the pcriod of Europcan conquest of South America, anothcr psychotomimetic

snuff was preparcd in Southern Peru, Bolivia and Argentina from Anadenanthera

colubrina, where it was variously known as vilca, huilca, cebll or sebd. This snuff

is still employed by Indians in the northcrn part of Argentina (Califano 1976).

The active principies in both species are primarily tryptaminc derivatives and

traces of /3-carbolines.

The carliest report of this snuff dates from observation made amongst the Taino

Indians of Hispaniola in 1496. The observer rccordcd that ‘‘these natives inhalcd

The Virgin fieid in psychcactive pUmt research

Pods of Anadenanlhera peregrina. Boa Vista, Território dc

Roraima. Brazil. Pliotograph; Sciniltcs.

it to communicate with the spirit world and that it was so strong that those who take

it lose consciousness; when the stupefying action begins to wane, the arms and legs

become loose, and the head droops...and almost immediately they believe they see

the room turn upside-down an men walking with their heads downwards” (Safford

1916). The famous explorer of the Orinoco, Gumilla, gave a graphic account of

yopo intoxication amongst the Otomac Indians in his book El Orinoco Ilustrado,

published in teh mid-1700’s (Gumilla 1745). “They have another most evil habit

of intoxicating themselves through the nostrils, with certain malignant powders which

they call yupa, which quite takes away their reason; and furious, they grasp their

weapons....They prepare this powder from certain pods of the yupa... but the powder

itself has the odour of strong tobacco. That which they add to it, through the ingenuity

of the devil, is what causes the intoxication and fury-they put their shells [large

snails] into the fire and burn them to quicklime... [which] they mix with the yupa... and

after reducing the whole to the finest powder, there results a mixture of diabolical

strength, so great that in touching this powder with tip of the finger, the most

confirmed devotee of snuff cannot accustom himself to it, for in simply putting his

finger which touched the yupa near to his nose he bursts forth into a whirlwind of

sneezes. The Saliva Indians and other tribes...also use the yupa, but as they are gentle,

henign and timid, they do not become maddened like our Otomacos who...before

a battle...would throw themselves and, full of blood and rage, go forth to battle

like rabid tigers.”

The American ethnobotanist, Safford, idcntified the cohoba of the West Indies

in 1916 (Safford 1916).

It was the British plant explorer Richard Spruce who in 1854 gave the earlicst

tlctailcd report on the preparation and use of yopo snuff. He sent material of the

pods and sceds for Chemical study to the Royal Botanic Gardens at Kew, material

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1). 1990

which was not analyzed until 1969 (Schultes; Holmstedt & Lindgren 1969). In these

120 - year old seeds, only bufotenine was found, whereas freshly collected seeds

contained bufotenine with small amounts of N, N-dimethyltryptamine and 5-methoxy-

N, N-dimethyltryptamine. Bufotenine has been reported to be hallucinogenically

active by some investigators, while others have not been able to corroborate such

activity.

Caesalpinia Linnaeus

Caesalpinia sepiaria Roxburgh, Hort. Beng. (1814): 32.

This plant is known in China asyun-shih and is said to be hallucinogenic. An

early Chinese herbal reported that the “flowers could enable one to see spirits and,

when taken to excess, cause one to stagger madly. ” And they may even cause, when

ingested over a long period, to induce sensations of levitation and “communication

with the spirits” (Li 1977).

Canavalia Adanson

Canavalia marítima (Aubl.) Petit-Thouars, Désvaux, Journ. Bot. 1 (1813): 80.

It is reported that, along the eastern coast of México, this plants serves as a

substitute of Canmbis sativa.

Seeds have been found in ancient graves im México; there seems to be no other

report of the use of the plant in modern cultures. In Peru, remains of this plant are

found in sites dated 300 to 900 A. D. (Díaz 1975).

Cytisus Linnaeus

Cytisus canaríensis (L.) O.

Kuntze, Rev. Gen. Pl. 1 (1891): 177.

The use as an hallucinogen amongst the Yaqui medicine men of northern México

has been documented (Fadiman 1965).

The plant is native to the Canary Islands and was apparently an early introduction

to México.

Cytisine, common in the family, is the psychoactive priciple in Cytisus

ca/iaríensis. Whether or not the effect is truly hallucinogenic has not been established.

Furthcr Chemical and pharmacological studies of cytisine are warrented.

Mimosa Linnaeus

Mimosa hostiíis (Mart.) Bentham, Trans. Linn. Soc. 30 (1875): 415.

The Pankarurú, Karirí, Tusha, Fulnio and other tribes of north-eastern Brazil

formerly employed an intoxicating drink from the roots of a shrub. Mimosa hostiíis.

The drink, known as vinho de jurema, was the basis of the magico-religious ajuca

ccrcmony which, with acculturation of the Indian groups, the Guegue, Acroa,

Pimenteira and Atanaye, has bccome practically extinct. Use of vinho de jurema

has, however, been reported to have survived amongst some Afro-American rituais

in eastern Brazil (Lowie 1946).

The jurema cult is apparently ancient. An early report dated in 1788 and another

of 1843 stated that the Indians under the influence of jurema ‘‘pass the night navigating

through the depth of slumber” (Gonçalves 1946). Another dcscription reports

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin fieUi in psychoaciive plant rescarch

that”...all celebrants...would see glorious visions of the spirit land, with flowers

and birds. They might catch a glimpse of the clashing rocks that destroy souls of

the dead joumeying to their goal or see the Thunderbird shooting lightning from

a huge tuft on his head and producing claps of thunder by running about. ” Still another

report mentioned that “the natives prepared a drink which brings on an enchantment,

transporting them to heaven” (Lowie 1946).

In 1873, botanical studies on jurema began. Several kinds of Jurema were

described (Gonçalves 1946). Later, in \&Sl, Jurema was reported as a folk remedy

of the hinterland peoples and that “the Indians extract from Jurema a certain kind

of wine with delightful effects....”

Recently, in 1946, material of several “kinds” of Jurema from northeastem

Brazil were identified, each known locally by vernacular names: Jurema prêta

(Mimosa nigra). Jurema branca (M. hostilis) and M. verucosa. It was the Jurema

branca that yielded the "miraculous drink” and acted as a stupefacient (Mors &

Rizzini 1966).

An alkaloid isolated from the roots of Mimosa hostilis and initially called nigerine

has been shown to be N, N-dimethyltryptamine (Gonçalves 1946; Pachter et al. 1959).

Much more research is needed on vinho de Jurema: ethnographical (before all

knowledge of the cult is forever lost) and chemicopharmacological. The active

principie is said to be a tryptamine; the drink is reportedly prepared from the root

of Mimosa hostilis with apparently no admixture. Tryptamines are not bioactive when

taken orally, unless they are in the presence of a monoaminoxidase inhibitor. Until

such an inhibitor is found in the preparation of vinho de Jurema, the problem of

how the brew can cause the hallucinations when taken orally without an additive

supplyingthe inhibitor (or unless an inhibitor be found in the Mimosa hostilis material

itself) remains a question unanswered.

Piscidia Linnaeus

Piscidia carthaginensis Jacquin, Enum. Pl. Carib. (1762) 27.

This plant is called bois enivrant (“intoxicating wood”) in Martiniquc.

Use of the crushed leaves cast into water as a fish poison is well reconized.

Less well known, however, are its narcotic properties. According to a collector (P.

Diss 120B, herbarium collection), the fruits are tonic and narcotic.

Active principies have not yet been reported from this genus, and its chemistry

has apparently not been elucidated.

Sophora Linnaeus

Sophora secundiflora (Ort.) Lagasca ex DecCandolle, Cat. Hort. Monsp. (1813)

148.

In pre-peyote days in the American Southwest and northern México, the natives

employcd the red bcans of Sophora secmulijlora as the basis of a vision-seeking

cult. It was variousiy known as tlie Red Bean Dance, Witchita Dance, Decr Dance,

Whistle Dance and Red Bean Society. The seeds were used ritualistically or as an

oracular or divinatory médium for inducing visions in initiatory ceremonies and as

a ritualistic emetic and stimulant. A number of North American tribes employcd the bean:

Apaches, Comanches, Delawarcs, lowas, Kanstis, Omalias, Otos, Osages, Pawnccs,

Poncas, Tonkawas and Witchitaws (LaBarrc 1938 ; Schultcs & Hofmann 1979).

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Well-dated archaeological finds in northera México and adjacent Texas suggest that

Sophora secundijlora may have been ceremonially employed as early as the ninth

millennium BC. These beans have been found in leveis spanning a period of 8120 BC

to 1000 AD. Since the beans are not food and as they were found often in abundance

and in association with peyote, it is assumed that their use was in some kind of hallucinatory

ritual (Adovasio & Fry 1976).

The active principie in Sophora secwidiflora is the highfy toxic alkaloid cytisine (Rqffiutf

1970). This alkaJoid affects the phrenic nerve controlling the diaphragm, and deaths from

respiraiory collapse occasionally happened during the ceremony. When peyote, from all

aspects a safe hallucinogenic agent, carne north and the peyote ceremony spread rapidly,

the ingestion of the red bean and ceremonies surrounding its use gradually died out.

However, the leader of the modem peyote ceremony usually wears a necklace of Sophora

secds as part of his dress-apparently a hold-over from the once sacred use of the red bean.

Zornia J.F. Gmelin

Zonüa latifolia DeCandolle, Prodr. 2 (1825): 317.

The common name of this plant is maconha brava (“Wild marihuana”). An

herbarium collection (Prance, Rodrigues et al. 8917) reports that the leaves are dried

and smoked as an hallucinogenic substituto for Cannahis in Coastal Brazil.

No psychoactive principie is known from Zornia

Zygophyllaceae Caltrop Family

Peganum Linnaeus

Pegatumi hamiala Linnaeus, Sp. PI. (1753): 444.

Known as Syrian nre.this lierb, native to dry regions from the Mediterrancan east

to Mongolia and Manchuria, has hallucinogenic principies, but its use as a defmite narcotic

has not yet been established (Schultcs 1970, 1980). Tire high estccm in which the plant

is held in folk medicine, espccially in A.sia, suggests that, in the past, it may have had

a significant role-possibly as an hallucinogen-in religious ceremonies in índia and

elsewhere (Schultcs 197()a; Porter 1962).

The secds are rich in the known hallucinogenic alkaloids harmine and harmaline.

The secds have also been valued as a spice, and the fruits are the sourcc of a red dye

and a useful oil (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

Erythroxylaceae

Erythroxylon^ Linnaeus

Erythroxylon coca Lamarck, Encycl. 2 (1786): 393.

Erythroxylon coca Lamarck var. Ipaeiu Plowman, Bot. Mus. Lcafl.,

Harvard Univ. 27 (1980) 49.

Erythroxylon mvogranatense Hieronymus, Englcr, Bot. Jahrb. 20, Beibl. 49, (1895)

35.

2 Acüonling lo lhe diclalcs of lhe Inlcmaliorvil Rules of Ikxanical N(Mncnclalure, Üic aimoel onhograplty

of lhe gcncríc n.imc stxxilcl be Enilunxylwn P. Hn)wnc. ThLs ijucslion hiis bccn elucidalcd hy Plowman in

Taxon 25 (1976) 141-144 and in BiHimiail Musewn Leiifleu, Harv.ud Universily 27 (1979) 45-68. I prcfer,

ncvcrthcless, lo use the mueh more widely employed and clymologleally arnecl gcncric icrm Eiythnixylnn,

wtiich has been employed in all of tltc chemiaü and pliamiaeological and nirsl of llie botanicid and anhmpoligiiíil

lilcraluie.

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Thf Virgin fieUi in psychoactive plant research

Erythroxylon novogranatense Hieronymus var. truxillense (Rusby)

PIowman, Bot. Mus. Leafl., Harvard Univ. 27 (1980): 56.

There can be no doubt that, with the exception of tobacco, the coca leaf represents

the most important psychoactive plant of the New World. It is employed by millions

of Indians in the Andes and western Amazon, and its active alkaloid, cocaine, has

long been a valuable asset in Europe and the United States.

Recent research has clarified the botany of the source of coca leaves. It is now

recognized that two species and two varieties are involved. Erythroxylon coca is

wide-ranging, from Ecuador to Bolivia and northwest Argentina in the Andes; it

occurs at 1500 and 6000 feet altitude in moist montane tropical forests on the eastern

Andean slopcs and wet inter-Andean valleys. E. coca var. IpaJu is a variety of the

western Amazon of Brazil, Colombia, Ecuador and Peru; some evidence suggests

that is a recent introduction, other that its use is of long-standing; but there is little

doubt that it evolved from the highland E. coca. A more drought-resistant type of

coca arose in northern Peru or Southern Ecuador; It was described as E.

novogranatense var. truxillense and evolved in the dry areas of northern Peru. It

arrived early in the xerophytic parts of Southern Ecuador and extended eventually

southward in Peru and northward to the drier mountainous areas of Colombia,

travelling even as far as Venezuela and, according to some reports, to Central

America.

These several species and varieties vary in their Chemical constitution, but all

of them contain cocaine, the most important and the most significantly psychoactive

of the numerous alkaloids of the genus. The alkaloids are of three basic typcs;

derivatives of eegonine, of tropine and of hygrine (Hegnauer 1966).

It has long been believed that the chcwing of the coca leaf originally was a closely

guarded privilege of the Inca nobility and other officials and that shortly before the

Spanish conquest its use was extended to the general public, partly to increase work

produetivity. This belief has recently been questioned and has been termed a “myth”.

It is truc, however, that its use greatly increased following the conquest: many writers

attest to the expansion of coca chewing in daily life in the Andean region in the

early colonial peritxl.

Erythro.xylon novogranatense and its variety tnixillense-lhc stvcallcd Colombian

and Trujillo caca, respectivcly— do not cross with E. coca or, in the case of the latter,

cross with difficulty. It is potulated tliat E. twvogranatense var. tricxillcnse originated

directly from E. coca as an adaptation to drier conditions and that E. novogranatense

itself dcvelopcd from the variety truxillense (Plowan 1982a); it is especially much

more tolerant. The earlicst archacological records of E. novogramitense are datcd

in the first millcnnium AD.

The botany of Eryihraxylon has only recently been adcquatcly clarified, especially

by Plowan and his coileagues: “...botanical studies on coca have redefined the carlier,

simplistic vicw that coca consisted of a single species--^. cwíj ” (PIowman 1984).

Coca is consumed daily in the highlands of Peru, Bolivia, the northwesternmost

Part of Argentna and in parts of Colombia. The mclluxl of preparation and use varies

little. The leaves are carefully dried. Thcy are put into the mouth with an alkaiine

ailmixture, usually the ashes of c/uinoa (Chenopotiium quinoa), known in Peru as

Iliptu. Other sources of the alkaiine admixturc, which is nccessary for the extraction

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Gf>rUii, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

of cocaine in the normally acid environment of the mouth, are employed in other

regions where quinoa is not available: lime itself may be used when available.

What is very commonly overlooked or even purposely ignored in many

governmental and sociological circies is the fact that coca, as chewed by the native,

is not of necessity physically, socially and morally dangerous. Unwise legal

prohibitions in certain Andean areas aimed at extirpation of the coca custom have

invariably driven the Indian, deprived in his inhospitable cold altitudes, of the

stimulant and euphoric coca, to the dangerously poisonous local distilled alcoholic

drinks with an attendant rapid increase in crime. True addition, which can result

from the use of pure cocaine, is not caused amongst the Indians who use only coca

leaves.

In the highland areas, lhere is little vestige left of the sacred aura that once may

have surrounded the plant. The leaves are chewed more or less habittually in daily

life by people in many walks of life, especially by the Indians and many mestizos.

It is in the northwest Amazon that a semblance of sacredness survives-one of

the reasons for believing that the coca custom is of long standing in that region.

The variety cultivated there, Erythroxylon coca var. Ipadu, does not oceur in the

wild State.

The English plant-explorer, Spruce, wrote over 125 years ago that ‘T could

never make out that the habitual use of ipadu [=coca] had any ill results on the

Rio Negro, but in Peru [in the highlands] its excessive use is said to seriously injure

the coats of the stomach, an effect probably owing to the lime taken along with it.”

The German ethnologist Koch-Grünbcrg, the only other scientifically oriented

researcher to have spent long periods in the region until recent years, wrote simply

that: “When used excessively, coca may bc harmful to the nervous system.”

Coca is prepared very differently for use in the Amaz-on than in the Andes. The

leaves are carefully plucked each day by men, then toasted on a flat ceramic cassava-

oven. When they are thoroughly dried and crisp, they are put into a large hollow

trunk which serves as a mortar and pounded to a powder with a large pestle of a

hard wood. The mortar measures four or five fcet. The work of pulverization is

done only by the men who carry it out rigorously in a standing position. It may

takc up a fulí hour of pouding. The dull, rhythmic thumping begins just at nightfall.

In the meantime, leaves of Cecropia sciadophylla or less frequently other species

of Cecropia or Fourouma cecropiaefolia are gathered and burned to ashes on the

earthern floor of the Indian round house. The ashes are mixed with the coca powder

in more or less equal quantity. This mixturc is then very fmely sifted. The resulting

grey-green powder is placed in the mouth and, with the tongue, put above the gums.

It is not chewed but slowly passes down the esophagus with saliva (Plowman 1981;

Schultcs 1987b.

A number of other plants may be added as “flavourings.” The most interesting

additive is the smoke of the resin from a tree, Protium hcptaphyllurn, which the

Tanimuka Indians blow into small piles of the coca powder (Schultcs 1957a).

The use of coca in the northwest Amazon is rcstrictcd to malc members of the

tribes. It is significant, too, that, while agriculturc is the work of the women, only

the men tend the coca ficlds, which are aiways separate from the general agricultural

plot. Intcnsity of the use varies from individual to individual and from tribe to tribe.

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin field in psychoactive pUmi research

Although coca seems to have an essential and semi-sacred role in sundry ceremonies,

it is employed hedonistically in daily life. Some Indians will take coca only in the

aftemoon or evening, but many keep the powder in the mouth throughout their waking

hours; some-especially amongst the Yukunas, one of the healthiest and most robust

Indians of the Colombian Amazon— consume huge amounts.

In regions where acculturation has not changed native custom, a visitor or

stranger is made welcome with an offer of coca powder by the head of the round

house. A spatula made from the leg bone of the jaguar or a folded piece of the banana

leaf are aboriginally used for transferring coca powder to the mouth, but now a metal

spoon may be employed. A spoonfui or two of the powder is put into the mouth;

it is not chewed but is allowed gradually to mix with saliva and pass slowly into

the stomach. When the dose is thus diminished, it is replenished with an additional

dosage. Normally, a “quid” is kept in the mouth throughout the day.

Coca is used in several other ways in the northwest Amazon. The Tukanoan

Indians of the Rio Papurf take an aromatic decoction of coca-whether for medicinal

purposes or not is still not known. The Panabos of Amazonian Peru drink coca on

occasion “to lighten the body.’’ There are vague reports, still not verified, that the

Yukunas and Tanimukas of the Rio Miritiparaná utilize coca powder in certain

ceremonies as a snuff; there is no pharmacological reason to presume that it could

not be active when taken in this way.

Erythroxylon coca var. Ipadu is not only planted, collected and treated in the

northwest Amazon with particular respcct, but the plant enjoys very special roles

in certain ceremonies and enters into the origin myths of the tribes. The Tukanoans

say that Sun Father was a payé (“medicine man”) who originated the knowledge

and power of modern payes. He had in his navel the powder of viho, the narcotic

snuff prepared from Virola. A daughter of lhe Mastcr of Game Animais owned ccuipi,

tlie narcotic plant Banisteríopsis caapi. Prcgnant and in great pain, she lay down.

An old woman, in an attempt to hclp, took hold of her hand. The pregnant young

woman broke her finger, but lhe elderly woman kept it and guarded it in the round

house. A youth, however, stole it and planted it. The caapi vine grew from this

finger. Another daughter of the Mastcr of game animais, also prcgnant and in intense

pain, lay down. An old womam carne to hclp, but this lime the woman seized the

girPs hand and broke off a finger. She buricd it. The finger took root and grew

into the first coca plant.

Similar Icgends from many tribes of the northwest Amazon concerning the

supernatural and ancient origin of Erythroxylon coca var. Ipadu could be repeated;

all bc.spcak great antiquity. Several tribes of lhe Colombian Vaupés, for cxample,

say that their pcoplc originated from the Milk Way and arrived on carlh in a canoe

tlrawn by an anaconda; in the canoe werc a man and a woman, llic cassava plant,

coca and caapi (Schultcs 1981).

There are sundry substitutes for coca in the northwest Amazon. Probably a

rclativcly large number of plants are involved, but only a fcw known and have

ilcfinitcly bccn identified. The Boras and Witotos, for cxample, use two wild spccics

of Erythroxylon “when no coca is availahlc". The Kubcos of the Colombian Vauptís

'"ay use E. cataractarum , a wild spccics, in licu of real coca. Other plant spccics

"lay be substiiutcd, although all are considered to bc inferior, when real coca is

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gotldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

not easily available. Furthermore, leaves of E. coca var. Ipadu are employed

medicinally and enter into medicinal formulas in the northwest Amazon.

Archaeological material of coca has been reported from the late Preceramic

period along the dry Peruvian coast. Indication of the use of coca as a chewed narcotic

is found in the ceramic idols with distended cheeks-coquero figurines-found in

Ecuador and dated about 1600 B.C. and records can be found in the ceramic lime

pots from the Valdivia culture dated approximately at 200 B.C. It is thought that

coca has been used in Ecuador for 5000 years. Gold artifacts of coca chewers from

Tiwanaku indicate the use of coca there as early perhaps as the fourth century A. D.

It has been suggested that the use of coca was introduced into Ecuador with the Inca

conquest, but it is now certain that the chewing of these narcotic leaves is very ancient

in Ecuador and that cultivation of coca may have begun on the eastern slopes of

the Ecuadorian or Peruvian Andes, where Eryihroxylon may have originated.

Erythroxylon coca can still be found wild in primary or secondary forests, and

cultivated and wild populations interbreed freely. It differs from many cultivated

plants in having been little changed in its morphology, genetics and chemistry by

cultivation. The other three types of cultivated Erythroxylon are believed to have

been derived from E. coca (Plowman 1979, 1982, 1982a).

It is extraordinary that the history, botany and ethnological studies of the use

of one of the world ’s major psychoactive plants should have been neglected until

such recent times. There is still much to be done in many fields impinging upon

lhe aboriginal use of the species of Erythrxylon.

Malpighiaceae Malpighia Family

Diploplerys A. Jussieu

Banisteriopsis C. B. Robinson et Small

Tetrapterys Cavanilles

Banisteriopsis caapi (Spr. ex Griseb.) Morton, Journ. Wash. Acad. Sei. 21

(1931); 485.

Diplopterys cabrerana (Cuatr.) Gates, Brittonia 31 (1979); 109.

Tetrapterys methystica R. E. Schultcs, Bot. Mus. Leafl., Harvard Univ. 16

(1954); 202.

In the western and southwestern Amazon of Bolívia, Brazil, Colombia, Ecuador

and Peru and on the Pacific Coastal region of Ecuador and Colombia, the Indians

prepare a narcotic drink from the bark of the malpighiaceous Banisteriopsis caapi

(Schultcs 1957, 1986a). Occasionally, the drink may be made cxclusively of this

plant, but often various plant admixtures are u.scd (River & Lindgrcn 1972). There

is a list of more lhan twenty admixtures that may be added to the basic brew, but

two are generally and most frequently employed. These two plant additives are the

leaves of lhe malpighiaceous Diplopterys cabrerana and the leaves of the rubiaceous

Psychotria viruiis (Schultcs & Hofmann 1980).

The narcotic drink preparcd only from the bark of Banisteriopsis Caapi is

psychoactive; it contains the jS-carbolinc alkaloids liarmine, harmalinc and tclrahydro-

harmine. Whcn the leaves of either the Diplopterys or the Psychotria are added,

the intoxication is grcatly Icnglhcncd and hcightcncd; both contain tryptamincs.

The Virgin fielà in psychoaaive plani research

Liana of Banisleríopsis Caapi. Cuilivalcd in Fusugasugá,

Colombia. Photograph; Scluillcs

Tryptamines are believed not to be actively psychotropic when orally ingested, unless

they be in the presence of amino-oxidase inhibitors: the /3-carbolines are amino-

oxidase inhibitors (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

Several malpighiaceous plants are reliably reported as the basis of hallucinogenic

preparations, and they may well have similar Chemical constitutions: amongst these

are Teírapterys methystica and T. mucronata. The dririk preparcd from all of these

species is locally known as ayahuasca (Peru and Ecuador), caapi (Colombia and

Brazil), pindé (Colombia) natema (Ecuador) or yajé (Colombia) (Schultes 1954,

1975).

An early report of ayahuasca appeared in Villavicencio’s Geografia dei Ecuador

in 1858 (Villavicencio 1858). He identified the drug only as a vine employed by

the Záparo and other tribes of the Rio Napo. He detailed its use to “forsee and to

answer...in difficult cases, be it to reply opportunely to ambassadors from other

tribes in a question af war, to decipher plans of theenemy...and to take proper steps

for attack and defense; to ascertain when a relative is sick, what sorcerer has put

on the hex; to carry out a friendly visit to other tribes; to welcome foreign travellers;

or, at last, to make sure of the love of their womenfolk.”

Seven years earlier, in 1851, the British plant explorer, Richard Spruce had

found the Tukanoan peoples of the Uaupés in Brazil using a liana called caapi to

induce intoxication (Spruce 1873). He precisely identified the liana as a new species

of Banisteria, later known as Banisleríopsis caapi. Spruce even collected in 1851

branches of the liana for Chemical analysis, but no analysis was made of thein until

1969. Again, when he entered the Ecuadorian Andes, he found the Záparos using

ayahuasca and deduced that it was identical with the caapi that he has seen in the

Uaupés (Schultes: Holmstedt & Lindgren 1969).

The Virgin field in psychoactive pUini research

Following Spruce’s work, many writers, travellers, botanists and

anthropologists have written aboutpie drug, usually in a casual vein without adding

musch of a botanial nature to the identification of the source.

The utilization and effects reported in various parts of the Amazon differ

widely . The Tukanoans of the Rio Vaupés in Colombia divide the effects of the drink

into three stages: vomiting, diarrhoeia, sweating and an eventual sense of flying

through the air, seeing at the same time brightly coloured lights, soon to be replaced

by dancing accompanied by a kaleidoscopic series of caapí-images of a variety of

geometric patterns. The next State is characterized by a disappearance of the geometric

figures to be followed by sensations of flight and disappearance of space, accompanied

by three-dimensional forms of animais and monsters. The natives interpret these

visions as indicative of the validity of their origin myths. This second stage is

characteristic of one the deepest hallucinations, both visual and auditory: even singing

can on accasion be heard. In the third and final stage of tlic intoxication, marked

by brighter coloured visions, appearance of calmer visions in duli greens begins,

and a period of pleasant, calming musical rhythms leading to a dreamy phase of

peace takes place. According to anthropological studies, the Tukanoans believe that

during a caapi intoxication, the individual may die and his spirit returns to tlie original

womb, conceived as “an acceleration of time and an anticipation of death.” The

painting motifs associated by these Indians with caapi intoxication are interpreted

as return to the “place of origin,” “uterus” and “place of death.” To be within

the womb, the Tukanoans believe that they are beyond the Milky Way, whence their

original ancestors carne in a canoe drawn by an anaconda snake with a man and

woman, the tapioca plant, the coca plant and the caapi plant (Reichel-Dolmatoff

1969, 1970).

Amongst the Tukanoan tribes of the Vaupés, caapi is taken in numerous

ceremonies, especially in the famous annual Yuruparí Dance. But it may aiso be

drunk for personal reasons on separate and individual occasions. The pricipal purpose

of any use of caapi is, to these peoplcs, “the acquisition of knowledge, a knowledge

that is expected to exist in the Otherworld” (Reichel-Dolmatoff 1975, 1978).

The Jívaro and other Indians of Ecuador and Peru believe that the drink can

put one in communicatiom with the dead-the reason for one of the common names

for the narcotic: ayahuasca or “vine of death.” The physical condilion of intoxication

is due, according to their belief, to the departure of the soul from the body;

when the soul returns, the incbriation ends. During its abscnce, the soul has visitcd

departed ancestors (Harner 1972, 1973).

The natives of the northwcst Amazon-espccially the Tukanoan tribes along

the Rio Vaupés, recognize and have names for six or seven “kinds” of caapi.

Most of these varianLs rcpresent the same species and are taxonomically

indistinguishable to the botanist: they may be chemovars, ccologically differcnt

individuais, from differcnt parts of the liana or age forms (Schultcs 1986).

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Diplqpterys cabrerana in forcst ncar Mocoa, Putumayo, Colombia.

Photograph; Schullcs

Coriariaceae Coriaria Family

Cariaria Linnaeus

Coriaria thymifolia Humboldt et Benpland ex Willdenow, Sp. Pl. 4, part 2

(1806): 819.

This widespread, fcrn-like shnib of the highest Andes of South America is widely

recognized as a highly poisonous plant. It is especially feared as a plant toxic to

browsing animais, but there have been reported deaths of humans who have

mistakenly eaten the fruits. It is stated, however, that some Ecuadorean natives eat

the fruits to attain the sensation of flight and soaring through the air (Naranjo «fe

Naranjo 1961).

The chemistry of Coriaria is still poorly understood, but it has been suggested

that hallucinogenic effects are due to a glycoside, the Chemical idcntity of which

is still uncertain (Hegnauer 1973). The primary use of Coriaria in the Andes is as

the source of a blue-black dye.

Sapindaccae Soap-berry Family

Nephalium Linnaeus

Nephelium^lopengii (Merr.) H. S. Lo, Fl. Hainanica 3 (1974): 85.

In 1 175 AD, a Chinese herbal reported that “lung-li grows in Ling-nan....The

fruit...cannot be eaten raw but only afeter steaming....Whcn eaten raw, it causes

one to go mad or see devi Is” (Li 1977). It is probable that lung-li is a spccies of

Nephelium, especially N, topengii, which has an cdiblc fruit with toxic sccds.

There are 35 specics of Nephelium, all Asiatic; two species oceur in Southern

SciELO

The Virgin fieid in psychoaciive plani research

China. Some of the species are known to be rich in cyanogenic glycosides and other

toxic principies (Schultes & Hofmann 1979).

Ungnadia Endlicher

Ungnadia speciosa Endlicher, Atakt, Bot. (1833) t. 36.

There is archaeological evidence from México and Texas that this plant may

once have been ceremonially employed as a psychotropic drug in a magico-religious

context (Adovasio &- Fry 1976). There is no indication that any such usage has

survived amongst contemporary natives.

The genus Ungnadia has only one species; it is called monilla or Texas buckeye.

s seeds, containing cyanogenic compounds, are considered toxic.

Large caches of the seeds have been found in caves in northern México and

Texas, often in association with two known hallucinogensi the pcyote cactus and

the red bean or mescal bean. The oldest of these finds is dated at about 7900 BC,

and the Texas buckeye beans occurred from that date to about 1000 AD. Such

consistent association vaih peyote and the narcotic mescal beans might indicate that

Ungnadia was pçssibly used in connection with peyote and mescal beans, especially

since it could not be used as food and the seeds were often found in relatively large

amounts. °

There is in these archaeological excavations an apparent evolution in the use

of psychoactive drugs--from the most toxic to the least harmful. It has been outlined

as follows: “The earliest plants [in these sites] would appear to be the buckeye and

the red bean, though the frequency of the former is much greater than the latter

in early contexts. Later, the use of the red bean became more common, while the

buckeye declined. At some point...the use of the red bean likewise declined, and

peyote became the favored plant.... there is a marked trend toward the use of even

less lethal plants. Ungnadia, if indeed it be used as a psychotropic, is... quite

dangerous, while Sophora [the red bean] is only a littie less so. Conversely,

Lophophora\peyote], even when taken in excess, is not physically harinful’’ (Adovasio

& Fry 1976).

Malvaceae Mallow Family

Sida Linnaeus

Sida acula Burman fil., Fl. Ind. (1768) 147.

Sida rhombifolia Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. (1753) 684.

Mexican soldicrs have been reported to smoke the leaves of these two plants

as an excitant and substitute for marihuana. Sidaacuta is called el macho (“the

male"), S. rhombifolia as la hembra (“the female”), a distinction based on the lenght

of the floral staiks (Díaz 1975, 1976a). These species are called chichipe, malva

colorado and malva dei platanillo in México.

Ephedrine has been reported from the genus (Raffauf 1970).

Cactaceae

A number of species of minor cacti are known as peyote or hikuU in northern

México, especially in the genera, Astrophytum, Aztckium, Dolichothele,

l^euchtcnbergia, Mammillopsis, Obregonia, Solisia, Strombocactus, and others

(Flores 1975).

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goflài, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

Ariocarpus Scheidweiler

Ariocarpus fissuratus K. Schumann, Engler et Prantil, Natürl. Pflanzenf. 3, 6a

(1894): 195.

Ariocarpus retusus Scheidweiler, Buli. Sei. Bruxelles 5 (1838): 492.

Closely related to Lophophora, Ariocarpus-especiaWy A. retusus and A.

fissuratus, both known as “false peyotes”-aTe considered by the Tarahumare Indians

to be “stronger” than Lophophora. Consumed in the fresh State, they are taken as

stimulants to runners. The Huichol Indians consider /l. retusus to be evil, as it will

drive people mad if ingested. The Tarahumare apparently do not use A. retusus,

since the after-effects of its intoxication are so unpleasant and long-lasting.

Hordenine and other phenhylethylmine alkaloids have been isolated from both

of these species of Ariocarpus (Braga & McLaughlin 1969; Neal et al. 1972).

Ariocarpus retusus, tluíchol Indian couniry, norlhcm Mcxico. Photogruph: P. T. Furst.

5 10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin fieUi in psychoactive plant research

Camegiea Britton et Rose

Camegiea gigantea (Engelm.) Britton et Rose, Journ. N. Y. Bot. Gard 9 (1908)-

188.

The one species of this genus--the largest of all cactus plants-has long been

used by Indians of the American Southwest and of México for food, drink and other

purposes. Known as saguaro, it was early reported as the source of a wine, a use

still common. It is aiso considered to be medicinal: The Seri Indians, for example,

treat rheumatic pains with it (personal observs).

While there is no ethnobotanical report of the hallucinogenic use of saguaro,

it contains alkaloids believed to be psychoactive— carnegine, gigantine and

norarnegine; trace amounts of 3-metlioxytyramine and a still uncharacterised alkaloid

have aIso been isolated from the plant (Kapadia et al. 1970; Bruhn & Lundstrom

1976).

Coryphaniba (Engelm.) Lemaire

Coryphanta spp.

Coryphantha compacta (Engelm.) Britton et Rose, The Cactaceae 4 (1923)’

36.

Coryphantha macromeris (Engelm.) Lemaire, Cactees (1868): 35.

Coryphantha palmeri Britton et Rose, The Cactaceae 4 (1923): 39.

Littie is known concernig aboriginal use of Coryphantha amongst the

Tarahumares. The genus, however, is rich in phenylethylamine and other alkaloids

(Bruhn & Agurell 1974; Sato et. al. 1973: Hodgkins et. al. 1967; Schultes & Hofmann

1980). The genus Coryphantha stands out as a fertile group for ethnobotanical,

Chemical and pharmacological study.

The Tarahumare recognize this species as a kind of peyote, calling it wichuri.

They consider it a potent medicine used by the shamans; it is greatly feared by the

general population. It is called aiso bakana or bakanawa, the names appiied to the

presumably hallucinogenic Scirpus (Bye 1976).

Known locally as donana (Dona Ana) in México, it may still be employed as

an hailueinogen.

The principal active constituent is macromerine. Animal testing has indicated

potcntial hallucinogenic activity of this alkaloid; it is structurally related to mescaline

and epincphrine (Ihxlgkins et al. 1967).

Coryphantha macromeris (Engelm.) Lemaire var. Runyonii, Britton et Rose.

The principal constituent of this variety is normacromerine. Furthcr research

has rcvealcd, for the first lime in the Plant Kingdom, the prescnce of N-

•Tiethylmctancphrinc and mctanephrinc and the first time of synephrinc and N-

niethyltyramine in this genus (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

Coryphantha palmeri Britton et Rose.

This cactus has been reported as a source of lhe hallucinogenic macromerine,

hut ihcrc has been no substantiatcd indication that the plant is employed in native

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GocUi, sér. Bot., 6(1). 1990

medicine (Hodgkins 1967; Dominguez et al. (1970); Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

Echinocereus Engelmann

Echinocereus salm-dyckianus Scheer, Seemann, Bot. Herald (1856): 291.

Echinocereus triglochidiatus Engelmann, Wislizenus, Mem. Tours Norlh Mex.

(1948): 93.

The Tarahumare recognize two species of Echinocereus as kinds of peyote: E.

Salm-Dyckianus and E. triglochidiatus, to which they attribute “high mental

properties” (Bye 1976, 1979). In the latter species, there is the possibility of the

presence of a tryptamine; a related species— E. A/crÂcen— phenylethylamines have bcen

found. The Indians call them pitallito.

The chemistry of this genus is complex and is stili under study, but an alkaioid

possessing peripheral hypotensive effects similar to histamine has been isolatcd from

it. A tryptamine dcrivative has also bcen attributed to the genus, and /3-phenethylamine

and hydroisoquinoline alkaloids have bcen found in some species (Agurell et al. 1969).

Several of these constituents could bc responsible for the psychoactive effects which

natives claim for the cactus.

Epithelanthera Weber ex Britton et Rose

Epithelanthera micronieris (Engelm.) Weber ex Britton et Rose, The Cac-

taceae 3 (1922): 93.

The Tarahumare take Epithelanthera microrneris “to make the eyes large

and clear to see sorcerers, to prolong life and to give speed to runners.” It is

ingested by shamans to induce visual hallucinations, but the Indians assert that

it may cause permanent insanity (Bye 1976). The Tarahumare call this cactus

hikuli rosapari.

The genus lacks Chemical studies.

Lophophora Coulter

Lophophora willianisii (Lem.) Coulter, Contrib. U.S. Nat. Herb. 3 (1894)

131.

By far the most imporlant hailueinogen of pre-Conquest México was the

peyote cactus: Lophophora williamsii. It may be callcd the prototype of New

World hallucinogens because of its importance in primitive societies, its early

attention from seientifie investigators and the isolation of an alkaloid-mescaline-

-that has been found to have value in psychological research and psychiatric

treatment.

The genus Lophophora has two species: L. williamsii and L. diffusa. The

former grows in the dry, highland parts of central and northcrn México and into

Texas; the latter is known only from the Mexican State of Querétaro. Lophophora

diffusa may not have bcen employed as an hallucinogenic agent, since its

chemistry differs from that of L. williamsii in almost lacking the vision-inducing

alkaioid mescaline. Mcscaline offered, for the first time, tlie possibility of studying

visual hallucinations produced by a purc Chemical compound. lophophora

williamsii has 30% of its complex alkaioid content as mcscaline.

The ccrcmonial use of peyote apparcntiy g(x:s back several thousands of

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Gorldi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

years. In a series of caves in Coahuila, México, archaeological sites spanning

about 8000 years of intermittent occupation, have yielded identifiable material,

often in abundance, of Lophophora williamsii, in association with several other

psychoactive plants {Sophora secundiflora and Ungnadia speciosa) (Adovasio

& Fry 1976).

The earliest European reports hints that the Chichimecas and Toltecs knew

peyote as early as 300 B.C.; although the accuracy of the dating may need

rectification, the period is indeed early (Rouhier 1927).

The Spanish conquerors of México were, for the most part, intolerant of

pagan religious cults and, through repressive laws, diatribes and persecution,

tried to extirpate these “diabolic practices.” Sahagdn wrote in the late 16th

Century that those who eat peyote “see visions, either frightful or laughable;

this intoxication lasts two or three days and then ceases; it...sustains them and

gives them courage to fight and not feel fear nor hunger nor thirst; and they

say that it protects them from all danger” (Sahagdn 1938). He further reported

that they “eat peyote, lose their senses, see visions of terrifying slights like the

devil and were able to prophecy the future.” He denounced peyote as embodyng

“satanic trickery.” In the same period, Hernández, physician to the king of Spain,

who spent five years studying Aztec medicines in the field, wrote in his great

tome on medicinal plants, animais and stones of “New Spain”, that “both men

and women are said to be harmed by it...Ground up and apllied topainful joints,

it is said to give relief. Wonderfuí properties are attributed to thiS root [sic].

It causes those devouring it to be able to forsee and predict things...or to discern

who has stolen from them some utensil” (Hernández 1651). The Spanish effort

to stamp out peyote went so far that in 1760 a Catholic religious manual equated

the eating of peyote to cannibalism.

In México, the modem peyote hunt constitutes amongst the Huichols an

annual trip to the deserts where the plant grows. It is ceremonially collected

and dried for use throughout the year (Furst 1972).

During the last century--about 1880--Indians of the United States adopted

peyote as a sacremental element in a new semi-Christian semi-aboriginal cult.

The cactus was used in Texas, however, as early as 1760 and was known to

American Indians during the Civil War. After 1880, the new cult spread rapidly,

spurred on by missionary activity on the part of Plains Indians; the speed of

its spread was due in part to the vision-seeking aspects of many of the tribal

charactcristics but also in great part to its reputation as a supernatural “medicine”

(LaBarre & Schultcs 1938).

It encountcred fierce opposition in the United States from missionary groups,

but eventually the cult was legally organized as the Nalive American Church

which is said now to have more than 250,0(X) adhcrents in many tribes, even

as far north as Canada. Their supplies of peyote are procured in the form of

dried peyote crowns, known as mescal biittons, sent legally through the postal

Service.

The ceremony in the United States, though more or less standardized, does

vary somcwhat from tribe to tribe. It consists of an all-night ritual, often in a

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Tht Virgin fieid in psychoactive plant rescarch

A painling by a North American Indian of a pcyotc ccrcmony in Okiahoma. Propcily

of Botanical Muscum of Harvard Universily

teepee or special permanent building, with sínging, chanting meditation, prayer

and frequenüy a short “sermon” by the roadman or leader, ending in the moming

with a communal meai. There is sometimes a curing during the night (LaBarre

1938).

As many as 25 or 30 or more mescal buttons may commonly be consumed

by one worshipper during the night. The intoxication is characterized by a

kaieidoscopically moving series of the most brilliantly coloured visions. These

visions are caused by one of the more than 30 alkaloids of two series

(phenylethylamines and isoquinolines) contained in the plant--mescaline. Other

hallucinations-especially auditory--are experienced during the intoxication, which

tend to have two phascs: a period of contentment and hypersensitivity followed

by one of nervous calm and muscular sluggishness, usually with hypcr-cerebrality

and visions. The visual hallucinations seem to follow a sequence from geometric

figures to familiar scenes and faces, to unfamiliar scenes and often a variety

of unfamiliar objects. There are no reports available about the various other

hallucinogenic effects of the large number of minor alkaloidal constituents

(Kapadia 1970).

Mescaline has bcen employcd in psychiatric rcsearch. The intoxication

induced by mescaline alone, however, is very diffcrent from that brought on

by eating the mescal button with its more than 30 alkaloids, all or most of which

are probably in some way physiologically active.

While the visions are usually important, especially amongst the Plains tribes

where the vision-quest is dceply rooted, peyotc is revered in great part bccause

of its appeal as a "medicine” and stimulant. Peyote may have medicinal

properties as understood in Western medicine, since antibiotic activity has bcen

found in the plant. Its supernatural "medicinal” powcrs, however, seem to stem

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

from its bizarre visual hallucinations which, in native belief, are able to put man

into cantact with the spiritual world of other realms from which it is held come

illness and even death and to which the medicine-man may turn for diagnosis

and treatment of many ills (Schultes 1940).

In México especially, the magico-religious reputation of this cactus have

such repute that many other plants are given the same or very similar names-

not only numerous cacti but also species in other families, including the

composites, legumes, orpines, orchids, nightshades and others (Schultes 1937).

It is the Cactaceae, however, that are, quite naturally, most closely associated

in the Indian mind with Lophophora. Most of these cacti are known to be

alkaloidal and potentially psychoactive, and they are aboriginally associated with

Lophophora either because of some resemblance or because of their alleged or

actual toxic effects.

Mammillaria Haworth

Mammillaria Craigii Lindsey, Cact. Succ Journ. 14 (1942) 107.

Mammillaria grahamii Engelm. var. Oliviae (Orcutt) L. Benson, Cacti of

Arizona (1969) 22.

The Tarahumare consider Mammillaria craigii a sacred plant. After removing

the spines, the shamans eat the flesh in special ceremonies. It induces sleep, during

which they see brilliant colours and travei far and wide. These Indians fear that

mistreatment of the plant is dangerous; the Tarahumare name for the cacbis-wichuri-

-is believed to be related to their term for insanity- wichuwa-ka (Bye 1976, 1979).

Mammillaria Heyderii is known also as witkulik.

An alkaloid-N-methyl, 3-4-dimethoxyphenylethylamine--has been isolatcd from

Mammillaria Heyderii, a species very closely related to M. Craigii (Bruhn & Brunh

1973).

Sevcral other species of Manunillaria, as yet unidentified, are similary reported

as false peyotes amongst the Tarahumare.

Another kind of hikuli or peyote in the Tarahumare country is Mammillaria

grahamii var. oliviae. After the spines are removed, the top of the cactus is caten,

causing drowsiness during which the native “traveis” with bright lights. Shamans

use it in certain ceremonies. It is believed also to bc dangerous if improperly treated,

inducing insanity (Bye 1976, 1979).

This species has not been chcmically analyzed.

Neoraimondia Britton et Rose

Neoraimomlia macrostibas (Schum.) Britton et Rose, The Cactaceae 2 (1920):

181.

This cactus of the central Andes is onc of the ingredients of the hallucinogcnic

drink cimora prepared basically from the cactus Trichocereus Pachanoi, a

mcscalinc-rich species.

Apparentiy no Chemical studies of Neoraimondia have yet been carricd out

to ascertain whcthcr or not it contributes bioactive constituents to the cimora

prcparalion.

Thí Virgin field in psychoaciive plant research

Pachycerem (A. Berger) Britton et Rose

Pachycereus pecten-aboriginum (Engelm.) Britton et Rose, Contrib. U. S.

Nat. Herb. 12 (1909): 422.

The large, columnar cactus, Pachycereus pecten-aboriginum, is prepared in a

drink called cawé or chawé by the Tarahumare. The drink is taken ceremonially

to induce peyo/e-like effects such as dizziness and visual hallucinations (Bye 1976;

Pennington 1963).

Four alkaloids occur in this plant, the principal one being salsolidine (Agurell

1969; Agurell et al. 1971; Bruhn & Lindgren 1976; Spath 1969).

Pelecyphora Ehrenberg

Pelecyphora aseltifonnis Ehrenberg, Bot. Zeit. 1 (1843); 737.

Pelecyphora aselliformis is a sniall, beautiful, spineless cactus, known in México

as peyote or peyotillo. Sold in markets for its presumed febrifugal and anti-rhcumatic

properties, it has several phenylethylamine and isoquinoline alkaloids, including traces

of mescaline, but there is no report of its being used as an hallucinogen (Agurell

et al, 1971; Bruhn & Bruhn 1973; Crosby & McLaughlin 1973; Poisson 1960).

Trichocereus (Berger) Riecobono

Trichocereus pachanoi Britton et Rose, The Cactaceae 2 (1920): 134, t. 196.

Trichocereus pachanoi, of the central Andes of Bolivia, Ecuador and Peru,

represents one of the hallucinogenic plants of niost ancient use in South America.

It is known generally as San Pedro; in Peru, it is called huachuma; in Bolivia, achuma;

in Ecuador, aguacolla or gigantón.

The oldest archaeological evidence is dated at 1300 B.C. Chavin textiles, almost

equally as old, and ceramic vessels depict the cactus together with the jaguar and

humming birds. A whole series of archaeological records coming down to Nazea

culture from 100 B.C. to 500 A. D. depict the cactus (Sharon 1978).

When the Spaniards arrived, the use of Trichocereus in Peru was well established.

The missionaries actively persecuted the San Pedro cult: “This is the plant,” wrote

one, "with which the devil deceived the Indians...in their paganism, using it for

their lies and superstitions...thosc who drink lose consciousness and rcniain as if

dcad....Transportcd by the drink, the Indians dreamed a thousand absurdities and

believed them as if they wcre truc” (Sharon 1972).

The cult as now practiced is an amalgam of pagan and Christian elemcnts: the

nanic San Pedro is believed to have bcen applicd lo lhe cactus because it holds,

•ike Saint Peter, the keys to heaven. The rituais surrounding its use are hcavily nux)n-

oriented and are now cmploycd lo cure a variety of ills from alcoholism to insanity;

>1 is aiso valucd in divination, to counteract witchcraft and sorcery (Friedbcrg 1963).

The magicai powers of San Pedro transcend curing and divination; it is believed

to be ablc to guard houses, for example, by whistiing in an unearthly way, striking

terror inio the hearts of ihieves and forcing them to flce. Many patients with serious

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Picccs of thc San Pedro cactus, Trichocereus Pachanoi, for salc in nalive market in norlhcrn Pera. Pho-

tograph: C. Friedbcrg.

ailments make long pilgrimages to special shamans in holy places near lakes in the

high mountains (Sharon 1978).

Shamans distinguish four “kinds” of the cactus and distinguish them by number

of ribs. The individuais with four ribs are very infrequently found and are considered

to be endowed with the most potent supernatural powers. Short pieces of the stem

of Trichocereus pachanoi are sold in native markets. They are boiled in water for

as long as seven hours. The drink is often taken with the addition of other herbs,

in which case it is known as cimora, Many of the additives— eg. , the cactus

Neoraimondia marcrostibas , Isotoma longiflora, Pedilanthus tithymaloides and

Brugmansia aurea or B, sanguinea—may themscives have highly active constituents

(Dobkin de Rios 1977). Frequently, magic calls for the addition of other elements

such as powdered bons and dust from graveyards. Magicai flight it typical of today’s

San Pedro ritual; Indians believe that they are carried across time and distance. The

shaman may take the potion himself or with the patient: his aim is to make the patient

“bloom” during the night ceremony in order that his subconscious may “open like

a flower” like the night-blloming San Pedro cactus.

There are some 40 species of Trichocereus in South America; at least 25 are

alkaioidal, some containing mcscaline. Trichocereus pachanoi, which oceurs only

bctween-óOOO fcct, has a relativcly high concentration of mcscaline (2% of dricd

material) and some seven other alkaioids (Raffauf 1970; Poisson 1960; Hcgnaucr

1964).

Lythraccac Loosestrife Family

f/eiinia Link et Oito

lieimia salicifolia (HBK.) Link et Otio, Enum. Pl. 2 (1822): 3.

SciELO

Th€ Virgin fieid in psychoactive plant research

Heimia salicifolia, known vernacularly in México as sinicuichi, represents one

of the poorly understood New World hallucinogens.

The leaves, slightly wilted, are crushed in water which is allowed to ferment

in the sun. The resulting drink has a mildly intoxicating effects, characterized by

a feeling of giddiness followed by a drowsy euphoria and darkening of the

surroundings, shrinking of the world around, altered perception of time and space,

removal from a State of reality and auditory hallucinations. The natives believe that

sinicuichi has sacred or supernatural powers and that it helps them recall events of

many years back as if they had taken place yesterday; some say that they are enabled

to recall even prenatal happenings! (Reko 1936).

The alkaloids of Heimia salicifolia are quinolizidines. Seven are present in the

plant, but cryogenine seeras to have the most significant pharmacological activity,

as it mimics qualitatively the activity of the extract of the plant (Tyler 1966).

Umbelliferae Parsley Family

Peucedanum Linnaeus

Peucedanum japonicum Thunberg, Fl. Jap. (1784): 117.

This stout perennial herb, called fang-k’uei, is well known in Chinese traditional

medicine (Li 1977). It is reported to be valued as a diuretic, eliminative, sedative,

tonic and tussic, even though its use is believed to be harmful to the health. A Chinese

writer in 510 A. D. States that “feverish people should not take it, because it causes

one to be delirious and see spirits.” Another Chinese writer reported that its

hallucinogenic effects were due to admixtures: Aconitum and Euphorbia. There is

no evidence that fang-k’uei was used purposefully as an hallucinogen.

Coumarin derivatives are common in the genus and are known from P.

japonicum, but these constituents do not appear to be hallucinogeic.

Siler Miller

Siler divaricatum Bentham et Hooker fil. Gen. Pl. 1 (1867): 909.

The one species of the genus Siler native to Europe and northern Asia has been

mentioned in early Chinese literature, under the name feng-feng, as a possible

hallucinogen: “The root is spicy and non-poisonous; the kind that bifurcates at the

top produces madness” (Li 1977).

Several old Chinese herbals recommend the root of this plant as an antidote

for aconitc poisoning.

Psychoactive principies have not been reported from Siler.

Ericaceae Heath Family

Perneltya Guadichaud

Pernettya parvifolia Bentham, Pl. Hartwcg. (1846): 219.

There are several rcports that Pernettya is toxic. The fruits of P. par\'ifolia of

Ecuador, where it is called taglli, cause hallucinations and olhcr psychic and motor

aitcrations (Naranjo 1969).

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUi, sir. Boi. . 6(1), 1990

Pernettya furens (Hooker ex DC.) Klotsch, Linnaea 24 (1851): 83.

Pemettya furens is known as hued-hued and hierba loca in Chile, where the

fruits are recognized as toxic, causing mental confusion, madness and even permanent

insanity. In excessive doses, they induce an intoxication similar to that following

ingestion oí Datura (Manske 1931).

It is presumed that the active principie of Pemettya is andromedotoxin. There

is little evidence that Pernettya has been purposely employed as an hallucinogen,

but it has been suggested that aborigines have had magico-religious uses of the fruits

of these shrubs.

Vaccinium Linnaeus

Vaccinium floribundum Humboldt, Bonpland et Kunth, Nov. Gen. et Sp. 3

(1816): 266.

This species is known in Venezuela as borrachero, suggesting that it is

psychoactive {Steyemiark 104845; herbarium specimen).

Desfontainiaceae Desfontainia Family

Desfontainia Ruiz et Pavón

Desfontainia spinosa Ruiz et Pavón, Fl. Peru. Chile 2 (1799): 47.

This genus of four species and several varieties of low trees or shrubs is

sometimes placed in the family Loganiaceae. Desfontainia spitwsa inhabits the highest

mountains from Costa Rica to Chile and Argentina. It is known to be employed

psychoactively in two far-distant localities: Chile, where the Mapuche Indians take

it as a narcotic (Mariani 1965), and Southern Columbia, where the medicine-men

make a tea of the leaves “when they want to dream” or “to see visions and diagnose

diseases” (Schultes 1977). The tea is so potent that, to one medicinc-man, they “go

crazy” under its influence. Becausc of its potency, it is used only for the “most

difficult" cases of diagnosis. This species is called borrachero or borrachero de

páramo in Colombia; chapice, michai blanco, taique or trautrau in Chile.

Chemical studies of this species are still underway. There are indications from

spot-tests that the plant has alkaloids; since the family is so closely ailied to the

alkaloid-rich family Loganiaceae, Desfontainia should bc expected to have alkaloids.

Apocynaceae Dogbanc Family

Alstonia R. Brown

AIston venenata R. Brown, Mem. Wern. Sck'. 1 (1809): 77.

In Southern índia, this species is recommended in the Ayurvedic system of

medicine for the treatment of insanity and epilepsy. Dcfinitive reports of its use as

an hallucinogen are not available, but the shrub is rich in indole alkaloids, two of

which have been shown to possess interesting psychotropic activity (Bhattacharya

et. al. 1975).

The Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

Convolvulaceae Moming Glory Family

Ipomoea Linnaeus and Turbina Rafinesque

Ipomoea violacea Linnaeus, Sp. Pl. (1753): 161.

Turbina corymbosa (L.) Rafinesque, Fl. Tellur. 4 (1838): 81.

The early Spanish chroniclers of conquered México reported of the sacred seeds

of a morning glory known as ololiuqui. They carne from a vine with cordate leaves

and small round black seeds called in Nahuatl coaxiluitl or “snake plant.” For several

centuries, the identity of ololiuqui was in doubt, notwithstanding excellente

descriptions and ilustrations of the plant in a variety of the early Europenan writings.

Identification had to wait until the early part of this century (Urbina 1897, 1903),

and it was not until the 1930’s that authentic botanical material collected amongst

the Mazatecs of Oaxaca established beyond any doubt that the seeds are those of

Turbina corymbosa, known formerly as Rivea corymbosa (Reko 1934; Schultes

1944).

Ololiuqui (Rhva corymbosa), as illusiralcd in the Paso y Troncoso edition (Ctxicx Florcntino) of Sahagün;

História de Uis Cosas de Nue»! Espaóa.

2 3 4 5 6 SciELO ;lo 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gotldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

A second morning glory has recenty been identified as an hallucinogen used

amongst the Zápotecs of Oaxaca— the seeds of Ipomoea violacea, known locally as

badoh negro (Wasson 1962).

Both of these morning glories owe their hallucinogenic activity to ergoline

alkaioids. The seeds of bolh plants have very similar Chemical contents, but the total

alkaloid content of Turbina corymbosa, is 0.012%, whereas Ipomoea violacea

contains 0.06% the reason for the natives’ using in their ceremonies smaller quantities

of seeds of the latter species than of the former (Hofmann & Tscherter 1960).

A Spanish report dated from 1615 stated that “...it will not be wrong to refrain

from teiling where it [ololiuquí] grows, for it matters little that this plant be here

described or that Spaniards be made acquainted with it” (Hernández 1651). Another

record of the same period said that “...when it is drunk, this seed deprives of his

senses him who has taken it, for it is very powerful” (Shagün 1938). Other references

explained that many things in México (springs, rivers, mountains, ololuiqui, etc.)”

have their deities. Ololiuqui... deprives those who use it of their reason... The natives

communicate in this way with the devil, for they usually talk when they become

intoxicated with ololiuquí, and they are deceived by various hallucinations which

they attribute to the deity which they say resides in the seeds...” Still another

chronicler wrote in 1634 that an Indian penitent in confession said: “I have believed

Chinantee tncdlcinc man. Yolox, Oaxaca, Mcxico. Photograph: Schultc.5.

2 3 4 5 10 11 12 13 14 15

Thí Virgin fieíá in psychoactive piant research

in dreams, in magic herbs, in peyote and in ololiuqui, in the owl, etc.” A further

report explained in part that “they place offerings to the seeds...in secret places

so that the offerings cannot be found if a search be made. They also place these

seeds amongst the idols of their ancestors....They do not wish to offend ololiuqui

with demonstrations before the judges of the use of the seeds and with public

destruction of the seed by burning” (Schultes 1941).

Seeds of Turbina corymbosa are used at the present time by most tribes of the

Chinantla, the northeastem part of Oaxaca. The Mazatecs and Chinantecs, especially,

esteem this hallucinogen. In Oaxaca, it is customary to grind the seeeds on a metate.'

The resulting powder is soaked in cold water which is strained through cloth and

drunk. The ceremonial use of Turbina corymbosa is very common, at least in the

hills of northeastem Oaxaca. As one writer has said: “To-day, in almost all the

village of Oaxaca, one finds the seeds still serving the natives as an ever present

help in time of trouble” (Wasson 1962).

There was little interest in Turbina corymbosa until the 1950’s, when a

psychological paper by Humphrey Osmond appeared-containing the first psychiamic

self-experiment with intoxication from the seeds (Osmond 1955). The Chemical

constitution of these seeds was not clarified until the 1960’s when Hofmann,

discoverer of LSD, elucidatcd the active principies of this morning glory; prior to

his Work, no hallucinogenic compounds were known to exist in the Convolvulaceae

(Hofmann & Tschcrter 1960).

It has been suggested that the tlitUltzen of the ancient Aztecs was Ipomoea

violacea (Wasson 1962). Amongst the Zápotecs, the long angular black seeds must

be collccted by the person who is to take them. A young girl or boy must assist

in the administration of the drink prcpared from the seeds and must listen to the

words uttcrcd by the paticnt during his period of intoxication. The patient will, through

lhe power of lhe seeds of bcuioh, be enlightcncd as to the cause and cure of his

problem; he will be told whether his trouble is actual ilincss or maliciously induced

witchcraft (Wasson 1963).

Labiatae Mint Family

Coleus Loureiro

Coleus blumei Bcntham, Lab. Gen. et Sp. (1832); 56.

Coleus pumilus Blanco, Fl. Philip., Ed. 1 (1837): 482.

There is some cvidcnce that two spccies of Coleus— C. blumei and C. pumilus,

both Old World intrcxluctions, may be employed by lhe Mazatecs in much the same

way as Salvia divinorum (Wasson 1963). The psychoactive properties have not been

cxperimcntally testcd as yct, nor has Chemical invcstigation been carricd out on

Coleus, at least on Mcxican-grown material.

l^gochilus Bungc

iMgochilus inebrians Bunge, Mcm. Sav. Ftr. Petersb. 7 (1847) 438.

The narcotic cffccts and the extcnt of use of this mint are not fully known. From

carly times, Tajik, Tartar, Turkoman and Turkcstan tribcsmcn have used a tea

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

prepared from the toasted leaves of Lagochilus inebrians, a small shrub of the dry

steppes of Southern Rússia, as an intoxicant (Schultes & Hofmann 1980). The stems,

fruiting tops and flowers are often used together with the leaves. Honey or sugar

may occasionally be added to lessen the bitter taste of the mint.

Lagochilus inebrians has been included in the Russian pharmacopoeia,

recommended in an inftision or tincture as an anti-hemorrhagic or for its hemostatic

properties, to reduce permeability of blood vessels and as an aid in blood coagulation;

it has likewise been recommended in Rússia for use in the treatment of certain allergies

and dermatological conditions. Reports have fecommended its effectiveness in treating

nervous disorders, as an hypotensive, anti-spasmodic and sedative agent (Schultes

& Hofmann 1980).

Chemists isolated a crystalline compound which thcy called lagochilene, a

diterpene (Chizhov et al. 1969). There is apparently no report of a potentially

hallucinogenic or psychoactive constituem in the plant, but further ethnobotanical

and pharmaco-chemical studies are needed.

Solvia Linnaeus

Salvia divinorum Epiing et Jávita-M., Bot. Mus. Leafl., Harvard Univ. 20 (1962)

75.

The Mazatec Indians of Oaxaca, México, value the leaves of this Salvia in their

divinatory rites, especially when more potent hallucinogens, such as mushrooms

and morning glory seeds, are not available. The leaves are chewed or crushcd and

mixed with water to be drunk. Known to virtually all Mazatec families, the plant

is cultivated in secret plots away from home sites. It is rcproduccd by brcaking off

a shoot and sticking it into the soil at altitudes of 5000 feet; it seems never to be

found in a wild State, indicating perhaps that it has had a very long history as a

cultivated plant (Wasson 1962).

Likc most mints, Salvia is rich in essential oils. No hallucinogenic principie

has as yet been found in S. divinorwn, but its psychoactivity has been experimentally

substantiated. There are also numerous actual medicinal uses of this mint amongst

the Mazatecs; although only weakly psychotropic, the Salvia infusion will induce

powcrful visions under the appropriate circumstances.

There are many folk-medicine uses of Salvia around the world. Actually, the

tcrm Salvia stems from a Latin word meaning “to be of good health.”

This psychoactive Salvia is locally known as hojas de la Pastora, hierba de

la Virgen and ska-Pastora.

Chemical studies have not yet revealcd a psychoactive constitucnt, despite

positive experimental evidence of its psychoactivity.

Solanaceae Night-shade Family

Brugmansia Persoon

Brugmansia aurea Lagerheim, Bot. Jahrb. 20 (1895): 664.

Brugmansia arbórea (L.) Lagerheim, Bot. Jahr. 20 (1895): 663.

Brugmatisia sanguínea (R. et P.) D. Don, Sweet, Brit. Fl. Gard. 2 (1835): 272.

Brugmansia suaveolens (H. et B. ex Willd.) Bcrchtold et Presl, Rosl. 2

Solanaceae (1823): 45.

The Virgin field ia psychoaciive piam research

One of thc numerous atrophicd forms of Brugmansia aurea cuilivatcd by medicine men for use as an

hailueinogen. Sibundoy, Colombia. Photograph: Shultcs

SciELO

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

There are several species of solanaceous shrubs or small trees, all psychoactive

and employed in aboríginal societíes of South America as hallucinogens, that are

closely related to Datura and which were formerly referred to Datura. They are

now believed to represent a distinct genus: Brugmansia (Schultes & Raffauf in press).

It is separated from Datura on morphological and biological grounds, although

chemically both genera contain thc same tropane alkaloids.

Several species have been widely distributed throughout the warmer parts of

the world as cultivated ornamentais. While many species have viable seeds, the trees

are propagated usually by vegetable means. Almost all tribes in the Andes and in

the western Amazon Andean slopes employ Brugmansia eighter generally as an

hallucinogen or as an adjunct to shamanism (Hamer 1972, 1973; Cooper 1949).

Their native use as medicinal and hallucinogenic plants in South America must

be very old. It has consistently been noted that all individuais of Brugmansia grow

in locations where there had been human habitation. Furthermore, none of the species

is known in the wild: all are cultigens. There are recognized six species: B. arbórea,

B. aurea, B. sanguínea, B. suaveolens, B. versicolor and B. vulcanicola; two

established hybrids are likewise known: B. x candida and B. x insignis. They have

numerous native names: borrachero, haucacachu, huanto, chamico, campanilla,

jloripondio, maicoa, tonga and toa (Bristol 1966, 1969).

One of the most widely cultivated species and one very commonly employed

as an hallucinogen is the white-or yellow-flowered B. aurea which occurs in the

Andes from Colombia to Chile. It has several local variants, including one with

Brugmansia vulcanicola in flowcr, onc of thc numerous spccics of hallucinogenic Brugmansias in thc

Andes. Volcán dc Puracé, Cauca, Colombia. Pholograph: Schultes.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

golden-yellow flowers, most frequent in Colombia. Another recognized hallucinogen

of ancient use is B. sanguínea. The seeds of this species were employed by the

Chibchas of Colombia who administered them in a fermented drink, chicha, to the

wives and slaves of dead warriors before they were buried alive to accompany their

masters on the long trip. The Chibchas in northern Colombia use B. sanguínea ín

ceremonies at the Temple of the Sun at Sogamoza. Despite the introduction of

Christianity to Peru, many Indian groups still maintain that B. sanguínea permits

them to communicate with ancestors and others in the spirit worold; and some

Peruvian Indian believe that this plant will reveal to them treasures preserved in

archaeological sites, hence its local name huacacachu (“grave plant”).

It is clear that Brugmansias are more widely employed as narcotics amongst

South American Indians than is usually believed (Gleeson 1978). The preparation

and use of Brugnmnsía differs from tribe to tribe, but most frequently it is

administered in the form of pulverized seeds dropped into fermented beverages. An

extremely toxic drug, it induces an intoxication characterized usually by initial effects

so violent that physical restraint must be parcticed, until the partaker passes into

a deep sleep-like stage, during which hallucinations are experienced.

Brunfelsía Linnaeus

Brunfelsía grandíflora D. Don, N. Edin. Phil. Journ. (1829): 86.

Brunfelsía grandíflora subsp. Schultesíí Plowman, Bot. Mus. Leafl., Harvard

Univ. 23 (1973) 259.

Brunfelsía chírícaspí Plowman, Bot. Mus. Leafl., Harvard Univ. 23 (1973): 255.

Brunfelsía grandíflora subsp. Schullesii. Cultivalcd ncar Lclicia, Colombia.

Phoiograph: Schullcs.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

In the northwest Amazon of colombia, Ecuador and Peru, these three species

of Brunfelsia are employed as medicines and as hallucinogens. Brunfelsia grandijlora

is aiso considered a cattle poison in Colombia and Bolivia and is employed as a fish

poison in Ecuador (Plowman 1977).

These three plants are known in Colombia as borrachero (“intoxicant”).

Brunfelsia grandijlora and B. Chiricaspi are wild; B. grandijlora subsp. Schultesii

is cultivated.

The natives crush the stem or mash the leaves and drink the juice. It is drunk

either alone or added to ayahuasca (Banisteríopsis Caapí) or to yoco (Paullinia Yoco).

The Kofáns call B. grandijlora tsontinba-ko. In the Siona language, the cultivated

type is known as huha-hai, the wild type as yai-huha-hai. The effects of yai-huha-

hai are described as extreme coldness and as a pain-killer; the Sionas recognize

another type called bi-a-huha-hai which is preferred as an admixture with ayahuasca.

Some tribcs use these plants as medicines for treating rheumatism, snake bite, back

pains and especially as anti-malarials. They all, when ingested, cause a sensation

of Chilis: the Ingano name chiricaspi means “chili plant.”

Litüe is known of the Chemical constitution of Brunfelsia. The principie that

is hallucinogenic and that causes the feeling of intense chilis has apparently not bccn

found, although both effects have been cxperimentally experienced by botanical

collcctors and are reported by numerous Indian tribes.

Datura Linnaeus

Datura ceratocaula Jacquin, Hort. Schoenb. 3 (1798): 48.

Datura inoxia Miller, Gard. Dict. [Ed. 8] (1748) no. 5

The Indians of North America north of México used several species of Datura.

This virulently toxic genus of plants is still employed, especially in the American

Southwest and México; but in earlier periods, it was valued as far northeast as

Virginia. The Algonquins of Virginia prepared a drink from a species of Datura

called wysoccan; it may have been made of D. Stramonium. It was given to youths

in initiatory rituais over long periods when they “became starks, staring mad, in

which raving condition they were kept eighteen or twenty days” during which they

“unlived their former lives” and entered into manhood by losing all memory of

having been boys.

The species most commonly employed in the Southwest appears to be Datura

inoxia. Many tribes utilize this plant ceremonially. The Zunis value it as an

hailueinogen, anesthetic and medicine; it belongs exclusively to the Zuni rain-priests,

the only men allowed to collect its roots. When they commune at night with the

feathered kingdom, they put powdered roots into the eyes and chew the roots, sceking

intcrcession for rain. This plant is the active part of the preparation employed in

adolescent initiation rites in the Southwest. The Yumans take it to induce dreams

and to gain occult powers. Many Indians believe that by taking the drug they can

aequire the Services of supernatural hcipers and gain secret knowledge. Yokut boys

studying to bc shamans must undergo Dwí/rra-intoxication once a year.

In México, the role of Datura is even more prevalcnt and significam. And lhe

species presumably employed are more numerous: D. inoxia as wcll as probably

The Virgin field in psychoactive plant research

D. discolor, D. wrightü, D. kymatocarpa. D. pruinosa, D. quercifolia and D. reburra

(Barclay 1959; Gleeson 1978).

The ancient Aztecs are believed to have valued a most unusual species of Datura-

-the aquatic D. ceratocaula—a sacred intoxicant. It was known as sister ofololiuqui

(Schultes & Hofmann 1979).

From earliest pre-Conquest times, Daíura-generically referred to in the

vernacular as toloache-was widely used. Hernández, the Spanish physician who

listed the therapeutic use of Aztec medicinal plants shortly after the Conquest, wrote

about toloatzin, warning that excessive doses could drive a patient to a madness

characterized by “various and vain imaginations.” Even in modern times, the

Tarahumare add Datura to their fermented maize drink to “make it strong” and

ceremonially to induce visions. Modern Mexican Indians often consider toloache

to be an hallucinogen inhabited, unlike the peyote cactus, by a malevolent spirit (Bye

1979).

All species of Datura (which formerly included Brugmansia)—hoÚ\ the New

and the Old World representatives-contain as their active psychoactive principies

tropane alkaloids: primarily scopolamine, hyoscyamine and lesser amounts of atropine

(Evans & Wellendorf 1959; Hegnauer 1973).

lochroma Bentham

lochroma fuchsioides (HBK.) Miers, Hooker, Lond. Journ. Bot. 7 (1948) 346.

In the Valley of Sibundoy--an area of intense utilization of psychoactive plants-

Indian medicine-men employ at least one species of the solanaceous genus lochroma

lochroma fuchsioides in flowcr. Bolana, (ncar Pasto) CoIombia.

Photograph: Schullcs.

SciELO

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

as an hallucinogenic “medicine.” This secies--/. Juchsioides-is locally known by

the Kamsá Indian name totubjansuch. When used hallucinogenically by medicine-

men, a handfiil of fresh bark rasped from the stem and an equal amount of the fresh

leaves are boiled in water; the tea is then cooled and ingested with no admixture.

One to three cupfuls taken over a three-hour periodo is said to be a dose for

hallucinogenic effects (Schultes 1977a).

The plant is still used medicinally in Sibundoy; the root is valued in treating

illnesses thought to require a strong purgative; it is likewise esteemed in treating

colic, stomach-ache, difficulties with indigestion or bowel function and in cases of

difficult child-birth.

According to informants, totubjansush was formerly more frequently used, but

now medicine-men prefer to take Brugmansia, since the malaise resulting from

lochroma requires an unduly long period of recuperation. A sudorific tea prepared

from the aromatic shrub Hedyosmum translucidum may be drunk to help lessen the

after-effects of lochroma intoxication.

Initial spot-tests have indicated that lochroma fuchsioides is alkaloidal, but a

detailed analysis, now underway, has not as yet benn published.

Latua Philippi

Latua pubiflora (Griseb.) Baillon, Hist. Plant. 9 (1888): 334.

In the Coastal mountains of Chile between Valdivia and Chiloe, the toxic shrub

or small tree Latua pubiflora, locally known as latue, is widely respected and feared

by the natives (Murillo 1889). Medicine men formerly were believed to be able to

induce a madness of an duration that they desired, according to the strength of the

dose. The dosages were closely guarded secrets (PIowman et al. 1971).

The active principies are scopolamine and hyoscyamine (Raffauf 1970).

/ 2

LATUA pubiflora lOrii) Phii

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gocldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), J990

Methysticodendron R. E. Schultes

Methysticodendron amcsianum R. E. Schultes, Bot. Mus. Leafl., Harvard Univ.

17 (1955): 2.

In the isolated mountain Valley of Sibundoy at 8000 feet in Southern Colombia,

the Indians vegetatively propagate a large number of what appears to be highly

atrophied clones of Brugmansia. The medicine-men recognize them with a variety

of native names and utilize them for divination, medicai and hallucinogenic purposes

(Schultes 1955).

A most atrophied form-so drastically altered that it is impossible to assign it

with certainty to any species of Brugmansia-has been described as Methysticodendron

amesianum. The Indians report that it is the strongest hallucinogen, and Chemical

studies have indicated that it has a high percentage of tropane alkaloids with a ratio

of 80% of scopolamine, a probable explanation of its reputation as a most potent

hallucinogen. It is a cultigen known only from the region of Sibundoy. It has been

suggested as a virus infected Brugmansia.

Another reseacher suggested that might be “the action of a simple pleiotropic

gene mutation...a monstrosity of some species of Brugmansia (Barclay 1959).

The local name of this plant is culebra-borrachero or mits-kway-borrachero.

It has also been called a cultivar of Brugmansia aurea (Datura candida) (Bristol 1969).

This plant is extremely rich in scopolamine with minor alkaloids of atropine

and two unidentified alkaloids. The total alkaloid content is 0.3% with a high ratio

of scopolamine (Pachter & Hopkinson 1960; Theilkuhl 1957).

Solandra Swartz

Solandra guerrerensis Martínez, An. Inst. Biol. Univ. Mex. 37 (1967): 101, t. 4.

Another solanaceous genus, Solandra, plays a role as an American hallucinogen.

In México, the Huichol Indians— and possibly other groups—drink the Juice of the

branchlets of several species, especially S. guerrerensis and S. brevicalyx as an

inebriant with potent manifestations in mythology and symbolism. To these natives,

it is one of their most sacred god-plants or kieli, so powerflil that they believe it

can grant favours as an adjunct in witchcraft and sorcery and that anyone wronging

the living plant may be permanentiy deranged. The visions produced are frightening-

-of snakes, wolves and venemous creatures (Knab 1977).

Much remains to be done before the chemistry of Solandra is fully understood,

but prciiminary studies indicate that a number of alkaloids, primarily tropancs, are

prescnt and cyanogenesis has also been rcportcd from the genus (Evans et al. 1972).

Bignoniaceae Bignonia Family

Tanaecium Swartz

Tanaccium nocturnum (Barb-Rodr.) Bureau et K. Schumann, Martius FI. Bras.

8, pt. 2 (1896): 186.

The Paumarí Indians of the western Amazon of Brazil prepare a psychoactive

snuff from the leaves of this forest liana (Prance et al. 1977). The green leaves are

shredded, toasted and pulverized, the sifted through a fine cloth. The powder is often

mixed with tobacco. The Paumarí Indians call the drug koribo.

Medicine-men occasionally shuff this powder in treating their patienls; and it

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The Virgin Jicld in pnychoacüve pUmt research

rlowcing branch of Meiliysticodendnm Amesianum, Sibundoy, Pulumayo, Colombia. PhoIOBraDh’

Schullcs.

2 3 4 5 10 11 12 13 14 15

Vxe Virgin ficUi in psychoaciive pUint rcscarch

is someü'mes taken in rituais “to protect children” and in puberty rites for girls.

Women drink koribo as a tea but do not use the snuff; the tea produces a drowsincss

and inability to concentrate.

Field investigators have experienced the psychoactive effects of this plant nierely

from its odour which is due to the high concentration of cyanogenic conipounds.

Whether or not it is truly hallucinogenic has not yet been established, but thcre is

no doubt that it has strong psychoactive effects.

The Karitiana Indians of Amazonian Brazil take a tea of the leaves of this vine

mixed with a slill unidenlified legume as a remedy for diarrhaea, and the natives

of lhe Chocó of Colombia attribute aphrodisiac properties to it.

The genus Tanaecium has seven species of tropical America and the West Indies.

A species native to northern Colombia is extremely toxic to cattle. The genus is

known to be rich in hydrogen cyanide in lhe fresh leaves. Fumes from the leaves

may be toxic (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

Acanthaceae Acanthus Family

Justida Linnaeus

Justicia pectoralis Jacquin var. stcnophylla Leonard, Contrib. U. S. Nat.

Herb. 31 (1958): 615.

The Waika Indians of Venezuela and northern Brazil dry and powdcr the leaves

of this vcry aromatic herb to nTix with a potently hallucinogenic snuff which they

prepare from a resin-like liquid in the inner bark of Virola trees (Schultes and

Holmstedt 1968). Thcse Indians call the plant masha-hari. They State that this

admixture'is done to give fragrancc to the Virola-smíí, but it is known that they

somctimcs make an intoxicating snuff from Justicia alone (Brewcr-Carias &

Steyermark 1976; Schultes 1989).

Furthcr rcsearch in the field and laboratory is needcd to explain its widespread

use alone as an hallucinogen (Schultes 1939).

Therc are 300 species of Justicia in the tropies and subtropies of both

hemisphercs. Sevcral species are cmploycd in traditional medicine for rhcumatism,

colic and fevers. The type commonly cultivatcd for its aromatic leaves and as the

source of a psychotropic snuff is a variety: J. pectoralis var. stcnophylla.

The chemistry of this concept has been studied with conflicting results (Chagnon

1971; LcQucsnc & Cook 1971; MacRae & Towers 1984). Furthcr analyscs are

ncccssary, since it has now been established without any doubt that Indians frcqucntly

make an intoxicating snuff from Justicia, albeit it is said to be weakcr than that

prepared from Virola (Schultes 1989).

Telioslachya Nees

Teliostachya lanccolata Nees var. crispa Nees, Martins, Fl. Bras. 9 (1847); 72.

The Kokama Indians of Amazonian Peru, who know this variety as texS-negro,

cmploy it as an hallucinogen and as an admixturc to narcotic preparations (Martin,

Plowman and Uiu-Cam, 1638, herbarium spccimcn).

The psychoactive cffccts are said lo last for ihrcc days, during which thcre is

conversation with the spirit of the plant. Field reports State that this drug may cause

loss of sight during this 3 day period.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

Rubiaceae Madder Family

Pagamea Aublet

Pagamea macrophylla Spruce ex Bentham, Journ. Linn. Soc. 1 (1857): 110.

The Icaves of this endemic shrub are dried and powdered by the Barasana

medicine men in the Vaupés region of Colombia. A snuff prepared from the leaves

is used during curing or divinatory ceremonies. Whether or not the snuff is

psychoactive is not clear, and Chemical examinations of the material have not been

done (Schultes 1980).

Campanulaceae Bell Flower Family

Lobelia Linnaeus

Lobelia lupa Linnaeus, Sp. Pl., Ed. 2 (1763) 1318.

Native to the high Andes of Peru and Chile, this beautifui tall species of Lobelia

with reddishn purple flowers is well known as a toxic plant (Mariani 1965). It is

locally called tupa or tabaco dei diablo (“deviPs tobacco”) (Ibánez 1955). The

Mapuche Indians of Chile smoke the dried leaves for the narcotic effects; they are

also valued medicinally to relieve toothache. While it is not clear that the effects

are truly hallucinogenic, they are definitely psychoactive.

It belongs to an alkaioid-rich family. The leaves of Lobelia Tupa contain lobeline,

lobelanidine and norlobelanidine (Raffauf 1970); but none of these compounds is

known to be psychoactive (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

One North American species-Lobelia inflata, known as Indian tobacco, has

been used medicinally by North American Indians and is now commercially important

as a source of preparations used in smoking deterrents.

Compositae

Cacalia Linnaeus

Cacalia cordifolia Linnaeus fd., SuppI. (1781) 351.

This small shrubby climber is called peyote in México, a name applied usually

to the hallucinogenic cactus, Lophophora williamsii. While there is no índication

that it has been employed for psychoactive properties, the use of this common name

might be interpreted as a survival of a former status as an inebriant (Schultes 1937).

The chemistry of Cacalia is very complex. An alkaloid has been reported from

Cacalia cordifolia, but no constituents capable of inducing hallucinations are known

from the plant (Raffauf 1970).

Calea Linnaeus

Calea zacatechichi Schlechtendahl, Linnaea 9 (1834): 589.

A recentiy reported hallucinogen is a profusely branching shrub occurring from

México to Costa Rica: Calea zacatechichi (MacDougall 1968). The spccies name

is derived from the Aztec name of the plant, meaning “bitter grass.” It has been

employed in folk medicine from earliest times, primarily as a treatment for fevers

and diarrhoea; it has also been used as an insecticide (Schultes & Hofmann 1980).

The Virgin field in psychoacüve plmi research

The Chontal Indian medicine-men of southem México, who believe that visions

seen during the inebriation portend the future or aid in prophecy, State that the plant,

which they call thle-pelakano (“leaf of god”), clarifies the senses. There is one

indication that auditory hallucinations also are characteristic of the intoxication. An

infusion of the dried leaves is slowly imbibed, after which the native lies down in

a quiet place and smokes a cigarette of the dried leaves of the same plant. He knows

that he has taken a sufficient quantity when he becomes drowsy and hears his own

heart beat.

It has been suggested that an ancient Aztee inebriant known as chichixihiutl might

have been Calea zacatechichi.

While no constituent capable of inducing visual hallucinations has as yet been

found in this shrub, Chemical studies with modern techniques are needed for a full

understanding of the composition of this interesting plant.

Helichrysum Miller

Helichryswn foelidum (L.) Moench, Meth. (1794): 575.

Helichrysum stenopterum DeCandolle, Prodr. 6 (1838): 201.

Medicine-men in Zululand, South África, value these two species of erect,

branching, strongly scented herbs “to get their trances.” The fragrance of the plant

material apparently is merely inhaled {Gerstner 4828, 4821; herbarium specimens).

Coumarine derivatives and diterpenes have been isolated from Helichrysum, but

no actually hallucinogenic compounds are known in this genus (Gibbs 1974).

Senecio Linnaeus

Senecio hartwegii Bentham, Pl. Hartweg. (1839): 18.

In México, several species of Senecio are known to have psychoacüve

constituents and are reported to be used (Díaz 1976; Schultes 1937). Especially

important appears to be S. Hartwegii, locally called peyote de Tépic; but various

other species go by the common name of peyote, which may indicate that the plants

produce similar effects as those indueed by the cactus, Lophophora williamsii.

It has been suggested that the ancient Aztee guantlapatzintzintli was Senecio

tolucanus, which has an alkaloid capable of producing in animais analgesia, followed

by irritability and eventual death. Senecio caricida, known by the Aztee name of

izcuinpatli and the Spanish name yerba dei pueblo, causes paralysis in dogs. Other

species have been called peyote', paio loco (“crazy plant”) or paio bobo (“stupefying

plant”); all have neurotropic effects when ingestedt (Diaz 1976).

There are nearly 3000 species of Senecio, 60 of them in México. Many alkaloids

have been found in the genus (Raffauf 1970).

Tagetes Linnaeus

Tagetes lúcida Cavanilles, ícones 3 (1795): 33; t. 264.

The Huichol Indians of northern México ceremonially snioke a mixlure of

tobacco {Nicotiana rústica) and this strongly pungent species of Tagetes for inducing

visual hallucinations (Díaz 1975, 1976). Frcqucntly, they drink a bccr preparcd from

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

mahe—tesquino-àlong with the smoking “to produce clearer visions”; the

hallucinogenic peyote cactus {Lophophora williamsii) and cai (a cactus distillate)

may likewise be ingested at the same time.

The plant was known amongst the ancient Aztecs as yahutli; it is currently known

as tumutsali. It is reported that these Indians pulverized the dried plant and threw

the powder into the faces of sacrificial victims “to dull their senses.” The flowers

were used by the Aztecs in ceremonies for the dead.

Tagetes, the genus to which the horticultural marigolds belong, has approximately

50 species native to the warmer and drier regions from Arizona to Argentina. No

alkaioids are known from the genus, but its Chemical composition is extremely

complex with a large variety of organic constituents of different classes, including

coumarine derivatives, essential oils and cyanogenic glycosides (Hegnauer 1964).

Trichocline Cassini

Trichocline exscapa Grisebach, Goelt. Abh. 19 (1874): 197.

Trichocline dealbaía Bentham et Hooker fil. ex Hieronymus, Bot. Acad. Nac.

Cordoba 4 (1881) 75.

Trichocline reptans (Wedd.) B. L. Robinson, Proc. Am. Acad. 49 (1913): 515.

In Argentina, the rhizome of several species of Trichocline is employed

extensively alone or mixed with tobacco as a fumitory. Several species are known

by the same names: coro and contrayerba. Trichocline reptans is the most commonly

used in the Chacó region but T. exscapa and T. dealbata are utilized in the Andean

areas of the country. The Calchaqui Indians were using coro as early as the 1700’s

but as an additive to their fermented maize beer or chicha (Zardini 1977).

Chemical studies of this genus have apparently not been carried out.

New World plants Alleged to Have Hallucinogenic Properties:

Amaranthaceae

Allernanthera sp.

Iresine sp.

Apocynaceae

Malouctia tamaquarina

Araceae

Arisaema draconium

Convolvullaceae

Ipomoea argyrophylla

Ipomoea batatas

Ipomoea hederacea

Ipomoea muricata

Stictocardia tiliaefolia

Coprinaceae

Copelandia cyanescens

Cycadaceae

Dioon edule

Equisetaccae

Equisetum arvense

Ericaceae

Gaultheria sp.

Euphorbiaceae

Sebastianea pavoniana

Gnetaceac

Ephcdra nevadensis

Leguminosae

Astragallus besseyi

Astragallus amphioxys

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

The -Virgin fieid in psychoaciive plani reséarch

Loranthaceae

Malpighiaceae

Myristicaceae

Nyctaginaceae

Papaveraceae

Passífíoraceae

Russulaceae

Rutaceae

Sapindaceae

Saxifragaceae

Solanaceae

Styracaceae

Turneraceae

Astragallus molissimus

Erythrina americana

Erythrina Jlabelliformis

Mimosa verrucosa

Rhynchosia phaseoloides

Phrygilanthus eugenioides

Mascagnia psilophylla var. antifebrilis

Virola cuspidata

Mirabilis multiflora

Argemone mexicana

Eschscholzia californica

Passiflora incarnata

Russula spp.

Amyris denifera

Paullinia yoco

Hydrangea paniculata

Capsicum frutescens var. grossum

Styrax tessmannii

Turnera difusa

REFERENCES

•ADOVASIO, J. M. & FRY, G.F. 1976. “ Prchistoric psychotropic drug use in northcaslcrn México

and Trans— Pecos Texas”. Econ. Bot. 30: 94—96.

*AGURELL, S. 1969. Caclaccae alkaloids I. Lloydia 32 : 206-219.

•AGURELL, S.; BRUHN, J.G.; LUNDSTROM, J. & SVENSSON. U. 1971. "Caclaccae alkaloids

X. Alkaloids of Trichocereus spccics and some olhcr cacti," Lloydia 34:183—187.

♦AGURELL, S.; LUNDSTROM, L & MASOUD, A. 1969."Cactaceac alkaloids VII. Alkaloids from

Echinoccrcus Mcrkcri Hildm,” J. phann. Sei., 58: 1413 — 1414.

♦ALTSCHUL, S. von R. 1972. The Genus Ánadenanihera in Ainerindiam Cubures. Cambridgc., Botanical

Mu-teum, Harvard University.

•BARCLAY, A.S. 1959. Studies in the genus Datura (Solanaceae) /. Taxonomy of Subgenus Datura.

Harvard University, Thesis Ph.D. (unpublishcd).

•BARCLAY, A.S. 1959a. ‘ 'New consideralions in an old genus: Damra” Boi. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ.

18:245-272.

•BARRAU, J. 1958, "Nouvcllcs observations au sujei des planics hallucionogòncs d'usagc aulochtonc

cn Nouvcllc Guinde” y. Agric. Trop. Bot. appl., 5:377—378.

•BARRAU, J. 1962. "Observations et travaux rdeents sur Ics vdgdiaux halluciongèncs de la Nouvcllc

Guinde.” J. Agric. Trop. Bot. appl., 9:245—249.

• Nota do autor: A fcw additional rcfcrcnccs are includcd in lhe cxpccialion lhal readers may wani more

informalion. The citalions wilh asterisks are Ihosc which are cited in lhe paper.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

*BERG, C. C. 1972. Flora Neotrop. Monogr. New York. (7)

•BHATTACHARYA, S.K.; RAY, A.B. & DUTTA, S.C. 1975 “Psychopharmacological investigations

of the 4— mcthoxyindole alkaloicls oí Alstonia venenata. “Planta Mcd. 27:164—170.

•BODENDORF, K. & KUMMER, H. 1962. “Ueber dic alkaloidc in Latua venenosa. ” Pharm.

Zentralhallc Dtl., 101:620—622.

*BOHM, B.A.; GANDERS, F.R. & PLOWMAN, T. 1982. “Biosystematics and evolution of cultivatcd

coca (Erythroxylaceac)." Syst. Boi. 7:121 — 133

♦BORHEGYI, S.F. 1960. "Mushroom stone discoveries. " Amatitlám Ficld Rept. (Mimcographcd).

•BORHEGYI, S.A. 1961. “Miniature mushroom stones from Guatemala." Am. Antiq., 26:498—504.

♦BRAGA, D. L. & MCLAUPHIN, J. L. 1969. “Caetus alkaloids V. Insulation of hordenine and N—

methyltramine from Ariocarpus retusus. " Planta Med. 17:87—94.

♦BREWER— CARIAS, C. & STEYERMARK, J.A. 1976. “Hailueinogenicsnuffdrugofthe Yanomamo

Caburiwé— Terí in the Cauaburf River, Brazil”. Econ. Boi. 30:57—66.

♦BRISTOL, M.L. 1966 “Notes on the speciesoftrcedaturas". Boi. Mus. Leafl. llarv. Univ., 21:229—248.

•BRISTOL, M. L. 1969. “Tree Datura drugs of the Colombian Sibundoy." Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv.

Univ.. 22: 165-227.

♦BRUHN, J. G. 1975. “Ethnobotanical search for hailueinogenie cacti." Planta Med. 24:315—319.

•BRUHN, J.G. & AGURELL, S. 1974. “Cactaceae alkaloids XVIII. Two new alkaloids from Coryphanta

calipensis H. Bravo.” 7. Pharm. Sei., 63:574:576.

♦BRUHN, J.G. & BRUHN, C. 1973. “Alkaloids and etnobolany of Mexican pcyote cacti and rclatcd

spccics." Econ. Bot., 27:241—251.

BRUHN, J. G. & LINDGREN, J. E. 1976. Cactaceae alkaloids. XX Alkaloids of Pachycereus pecten-

aboriginum and Cereus jamacaru. " Uoydia 29:115— m .

♦BRUHN, J. G. & LUNDSTROM, J. 1976. “Alkaloids of Camegiea gigantea. Arizonc, a new

tctrahydroisoquinolinc alkaloid.” Lloydia 39:197—203.

♦BUCKLEY, J. P.; THEOBALD, R. J. elal 1973. “Preliminary pharmacological evaluationofextraets

of takini: Helicostylis lamentosa and //. pedunculata. ” Lloydia 36:341—345.

♦BYE Jr., R. A. 1976. “Plantas psicotrdpicas de los Tarahumaras” Cuad. Cient. Cemef, (4):49— 72.

♦BYE Jr., R. A. 1979. “Hailueinogenie plants of the Tarahumara”. J. Elhnophann. 1:23—48.

♦CALIFANO, M. 1976. “El chamanismo malaco” Scr. Elhnol, 3 (3) part 2:7—60.

♦CALIFANO, M. & FERNÁNDEZ DISTEL, A. 1982 “Use of a hailueinogenie planl among the Masheo

(southwcstcrn Amazônica, Peru)” Z. Elhnol., 107 Hclft (1): 129— 143.

♦CHAGNON, N.A.; LEQUESNE, P. & COOK, J. M. 1971. “Yanomamo hailueionogens:

anthropological, bolanical and chcmfindings" Curr. Anihrop. 12:72—74.

♦CHIZHOV, O.S.; KESSENIKH, A.V.; YAKOVLEV, J. P.; ZOLOTAREV, B.M.& PETUKHOV,

V.A. 1969. “Strueture of lagochilin", Tetrahedon Lctt. , (I7):1361 — 1364.

The Virgin fieU in psychoactive piam research

♦COOPER, J. M. 1949. Stimulants and narcolics. In: STEWARD, J.H., ed. Handbook of South American

Indians.fiu//. Bur. Am. Ethnol., Washington, (143):525 — 558.

♦CROSBY, D. M. & MCLAUGHLIN, J. L. 1973 “Cactus alkaloids XIX. Crystallization of mescaline

HCl and 3— mcthoxytyramine HCl from Trichocereus Pachanoi”. Uoydia. 36:416 — 418.

♦DAVIS, E.W. 1983. “Sacred plants ofthe San Pedro cult.” Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ. 29:367 — 386.

♦DAVIS, E.W. & YOST, J.A. 1983. “The ethnobotany of thc waorani of eastcrn Equador". Bot. Mus.

Leafl. Harv. Univ. 29:161—217.

♦DAVIS, E.W. & YOST, J.A. 1983a. "Novel hallucinogens from eastcrn Ecuador”. Bot. Mus Leafl.

Harv. Univ., 29:291-295.

DEIHL, J.R. “Kava and kava-drinking”. Primitive Man. 5:61.

♦DÍ AZ, J.L. 1976. Mexican psychotropic plants: botanical distribution and idcntification in Psychotropicas

de Origem vegetal, sus ImpUcaciones Históricas y Culturales. Planta. Med. :79— 85.

♦DÍAZ, J.L. 1976a. " Algunas plantas mexicanas con efectos sobre el sitcma nervioso.” .In: LOZOYA,

L. ed. Estado Actual dei Conocimiento en Plantas Medicinales A/ex/comu. Instituto Mexicano para

cl Estúdio de las Plantas Medicinales. 10:109 — 130.

♦DOBKIN DE RÍOS, M. 1977. "Plant hallucinogens and thc religion of the Mochica-an ancient Peruvian

pcoplc.”. Econ. Bot. 31:189—203.

♦DOMÍNGUEZ, X.A.; EXCARRIA, S. & PÉREZ, E.C. 1970. “Chemical studies of cacti V. Conslitucnts

of Coryphanta Paíwjeri Britton-Rose and Echinocactus grandis Rose.". Planta Med. 18:315—317.

♦EMBODEN, W.A. 1948, “Thc sacred narcotic lily of the Nilc: Nymphaea caerulea". Econ. Bot.,

32: 39-407.

♦EMBODEN Jr., W.A. 1979. "Nymphaea ampla and othcr Mayan narcotic plants”. “Mcxicon 1:50—52.

♦EMBODEN Jr., W.A. 1979a. Narcotic plants. 2 ed. New York, Maemilian.

♦EMBODEN Jr., W.A. 1981. “Transcultural use of water lilies in Mayan and Egyplian civilizations.”.

J. Etnhopharm., 3:39—83.

♦EMBODEN Jr., W.A. 1981 . "Transcultural use of narcotic water lilies in ancient Egyptian and Mayan

drug ritual. J. Ethnopharm., 3:39—83.

♦EMBODEN Jr., W.A. 1983. “Thc ethnobotany of thc Dresden Codex, with especial rcfcrcncc to the

nateotie Nymphaea ampla. " Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ. 29:87 — 132.

♦ETNOFARMACOLOGÍA de plantas alucinógenas Latino-Americanas, 1975. Cuad. Cient, México, 4.

♦EVANS, W.C. & WELLENDORF, W. 1959, “Thc alkaloids of thc roots of Datura. ”. J. Chem. Soc. ,

London.

♦EVANS, W.C.; GHANI, A. et al. 1972. “Alkaloids of Solandra spccics." Phytochem. 2:470-472.

♦EVANS, W.C. & WELLENDORF, W. 1959. “Thc alkaloids ofthe roots of Datura.". 7. Chem. Soc.,

London: 1406.

♦FADIMAN, J. 1965. "Genista canariensis-a minor psychcdclic.”. Econ. Bot. 19:383—384.

♦FLORES, M. 1975. The "Peyotes" of the Chihuahuan Desert. Biology. Tcrm paper (Unpublishcd),

Cambridgc, 104.

SciELO

Bot. Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUli, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

•FORSTER FIL, G. Pl. Escul. (1786) 76.

•FRIEDBERG, C. 1963.7. Agric, Trop. Bot. appi, 10:33.

•FURST, P.T. 1972. “To find our life; Pcyote among the Hulchol Indians of México.”. In: FURST,

P.T., ed. Flesh of the Gods. New York, Pracger.

GARCIA, B.H. Flora Medicinal de Colombia, Bogotá I (1974), 2(1975), 3(1975). Instituto de Ciências

Naluralcs, Univcrsidad Nacional.

GETTY, R. 1956. "Kava— Polynesian bcverage shurub”». Econ. Bot. 10:241.

*GIBBS, R.D. 1974. Chemotaxonomy ofFlowering Plants. McGill— Quecn’s Univcrsity Press, Montreal

3: 1194-1196.

*GLEESON, M.A. 1978. The Ethnobotany of Datura, Ololiuqui and the Phannacology of Alkaloidal

Hallucinogens. Lx)s Angeles, Univcrsity of Califórnia, Ph.D. Thesis.

•GONÇALVES DE LIMA, O. 1946. “Observações sobre o vinho de Jurema utilizado pelos (ndios Pancarü

dc Tacaratd (Pernambuco)’’. Arq. Inst. pesq. Agrom. 4:45—80.

•GUMILLA, J . 1 745 . História Natural, Civil y Geográfica de las Naciones Situadas en las Riveras dei

Rio Orinoco. Barcelona.

HARDIN, J. & ARENA, J. 1969. Huinan Poisoningfroin Native Cuilivaled Plants. N. Carotirui, Ducke

Univ. Press.

•HARNER, M.J. 1972. The Jivaro: People of the Sacred Wateifalls. New York, Doublcday/Natural

History Press.

•HEGNAUER, R. 1964 Chemotaxonomie der Pflanzen. Basic, Birkhãuscr Vcriag. v.3

•HEGNAUER, R. 1966 Chemotaxonomie der Pflanzen. Basic, Birkhãuscr Vcriag. V. 4

•HEGNAUER, R. 1969 Chemotaxonomie der Pflanzen. Basic Birkhãuscr Vcriag. V. 5

•HEGNAUER, R. 1973 Chemotaxonomie der Pflazen. Basic Birkhãuscr Vcriag. V. 6

HEIM, R. 1963. Les Champignons Toxiques et Hailueionogènes. 2. cd. Paris, N. Boubêc.

•HEIM, R. 1967 . Nouvelles Investigations sur les Champignons Hailueinogènes. Paris, Ed. Mus. Nat. Hist.

•HERNANDEZ, F. 1651 Nova Plantarum, Animalium et Mineralium Mexicanorum Historia. Rome,

B. Dcucrsini et Z. Masotti.

•HODGKINS, J.E.; BROWN, S.D. & MASSINGILL, J.L. 1967. “Two ncw alkaloids in cacti.’’.

Tetrahedron Lctt.

•HOFFER, A. & OSMOND, H. 1967. The Hallucinogens. Ncw York, Academie Press.

•HOFMANN, A. 1978. In: OTT, J. & BIGWOOD, J. Eds. Teonanacatl. Hailueionogenie Mushrooms

ofNonh America. Madrona Publishers, p. 45—61.

HOFMANN, A, & TSCHERTER, H. 1960. “Isolicrung von Lyscrgsaurc— alkaloidcn aus der

mcxikanischcn Zaubcrdrogc ololiuqui (Rivea corymhosa (L.) Hall. f.)’’ Experientia 16:414.

IIOLLISTER, L.E. et ai 1960. “Clinicai, biochcmical and psychologic cffccts of psilocybin by

alkalincphosphatasc.” Arch. Pharmacodyr. 130:428-434.

The Virgin fielà in psychoacüve plant research

♦HOLLISTER, L.E. 1968. Chemical Psychoses—LSD and Kelated Drugs. Springficld. Charles C. Thomas

Publ. V. 3.

•HOLMSTEDT, B. & LINDGREN, J.E. 1967. “Chemical constituents and pharmacology of South

American snuffs.” In: EFRON, D.H. et. al. Ethnophannacologic Search for Psychoaclive Drugs.

Washington, Public Health Service p. 339—373. (Publ. n 1645).

♦IBÁNEZ, J. 1955. Fanerogamia. Santiago, Edit. Universitária.

♦KAPADIA, G.J. & ZAYEZ, M.B.E. 1970. “Pcyote constituents: chemistry, biogenesis and biological

effects.”. J, Pharm. Sei, 59: 1699—1727.

♦KNAB, T. 1977. Notes concerning use of Solandra among thc Huichols. Econ. Boi. 31:80—86.

♦KOCH— GRÜNBERG, T. 1923. Von Roraima zum Orinoco Stuttgart Strcckcr und Schrõdcr, v.3, p.386.

*LaBARRE, W. 1938. The Pcyotc Cult. Yale university Publ. Anthropol. New Haven, (13).

•LaBARRE, W. 1970. “Old and New World narcoties: a statistical question and an cthnological rcply.".

Econ. Bot. 24: 73—80.

♦LEWIN, L. 1928. “Untcrsuchungcn über Banisteria Caapi Spr...". Arch. Exp. Path. Phannak.

129:133-149.

*LEW1N, L. 1931. Phantastica: Narcotic and Slimutaling Drugs-Their Use and Abuse. London, Trubner

& Co.

*LI, H.L. 1977. Hallucinogcnic plants in Chinesc hcrbals. Bot. Mus Leafl. Harv. Univ. 25: 161 — 181.

*LOWIE, R.H. 1946. "Thc Indiansof Easicm Brazil: Eastern An introduetion.". In: STEWARD, J.H.

cd. Handbookof South American Indians. Buli. Bur. Am. Eihnol., Washington, (143): 381—397,

577-561.

♦MACDOUGALL, T. 1968. A composite with psychic properties? Gdn. J., 18: 105.

*MacCRAE, W.D. & TOWERS, G.H.N. 1984. "Justicia pcctoralis: a study of thc basis for its use

as an hallucinogcnic snuff ingredient.". J. Ethnophann. 12: 93—111.

•MANSKE, R.H.F. 1931. "A synthcsis of thc mcthyltryptamincs and some derivatives.". Can. J.

/f«. 5:592-600.

•MARIANI RAMÍREZ, C. 1965. Témas de Hipnosis. Chile, Editorial Andrés Bcllo.

MAXWELL, N. 1961. With Doctor’s Apprentice. Boston, Houghton Mifflin.

♦McKENNA, D.J.; TOWERS, G.H.N. & ABBOTT, F.S. 1984. "Monoaminc oxidasc inhibitors in

South American hallucinogcnic plants. Constituents of orally active myristicaceous hailueinogens.".

J. Ethnophann. part. 2, 12:179.

•MORS, W.B. & RIZZINI, C.T. 1966. Useful Plants of Brazil. San Francisco, Holden— Day.

•MURILLO, A. 1889. Plantas Medicinales du Chile. Paris, Imprimcrie de Lagny.

♦NARANJO, P. 1969. "Etnofarmacológia de las plantas psicotrópicas de América." Terapia 24: 5—63.

♦NARANJO, P. & NARANJO, E. 1961. “Estúdio farmacodinámico de una planta psicotomimética:

Coriaría thymifolia (shansi)." Archos. Crim. Neuropsiq., Quilo. 9: 600-616.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

*NEAL, J.M.; SATO, P.T.; HOWALD, W.N. & MCLAUGHLIN, J.L. 1972. “Peyole alkaloids:

Identirication in thc Mexican cactus Pelecyphora aselliformis Ehrcnberg.” Sciense 176: 1 131—1133.

•OSMOND, H. 1955. “Ololiuqui-thc ancicnt Aztec narcotic. Rcmarks on thc effccts of Rivea corymbosa

(ololiuqui). J. ment. Sei. London, 101: S26—5'31.

♦OSTENDORF, F.W. 1962. “Nuttigc planten en Sicrplantcn in Suriname.”. Bull. Landbproefstn

SurinamÇJ9).

•PACHTER, I.J.; ZACHARIAS, D.E. et al. 1959. "índole alkaloids oí Acer saccharum (the silver

maplc), Dictyoloma incancscens, Piptadenia colubrina and Mimosa hoslilis. ” J. Org. Chem.,

Baüimare, 24: 1285—1287.

♦PACHTER, J.C. & HOPKINSON, A.F. 1960. “Note on the alkaloids of Methysticodendron

Amesianum. ”. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 49: 621 — 622.

•PENNINGTON, C.W. 1963. The Tarahumar ofMexico-their Environment and Material Culture. Sait

Lake City, University of Utah Press.

•PLOWMAN, T. 1977, “Brunfelsia in cthnomcdicinc." Boi. Mus Leafl. Harv. Univ. 25: 289—320.

♦PLOWMAN, T. 1979, “Botanical perspectives on coca.”. J. Psyched. Drug. 11: 103—117.

♦PLOWMAN, T. 1981. "Amazonian coca.”, 7. Ethnopharm. 3, (283): 195—225.

♦PLOWMAN, T. 1982a. “The idcntification of coca, Erythroxylum species: 1860—1910.”. J. Linn.

Soc. Bot., 84:329-353.

♦PLOWMAN, T. 1984. “Thc cthnobotany of coca (Erythroxylum spp. Erythoxylaceae.”. Adv. econ.

bot., 1:62-111.

♦PLOWMAN, T.; GYLLENHAAL, L.O. & LINDGREN, J.E. 1971. “Latua pubiflora. Magic plant

from Southern Chile.”. Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ. 23:61—92.

♦POISSON, M.J. 1960, “PrcscnccdcmcscalincdansuncCactacécpcruvicnnc.".Ann. Pharm. Franc.,

18: 764-765.

♦PORTER, D.M. 1962. “Thc taxonomy and cconomic uses of Peganum Hannala. " ined., Botanical

Muscum, Harvard University.

♦PRANCE, G.T. 1970. “Notes on thc use of plant hallucinogcns in Amazonian Brazil.”. Econ. Bot.,

24: 62-68.

♦PRANCE, G.T.; CAMPBELL, D.G. & NELSON, B.W. 1977. “The cthnobotany of thc Paumarí

Indians.”. Econ. Bot. 31: 129—139.

♦RAFFAUF, R.F. 1970. A Handbookof Alkaloids and Alkaloid-Conlaining Planis. New York, Wilcy-

Intcrscicncc.

♦RAVICZ, R. 1960. “La Mixtcca cn cl estúdio comparativo dcl hongo alucinante.”. An. Inst. Nac.

Anirop. llist., 13: 73—92.

♦REICHEL— DOLM ATOFF, G. 1969. “El contexto cultural de un alucionógeno aborigen: Banisteriopsis

Caapi.". Revia. Acad. Colomb. Cienc. exact. fís. nrií.Bogotá, 13:327—345.

♦REICHEL— DOLMATOFF, G. 1970. “Notes on thc cultural extent of the use of yagé (Banisteriopsis

Caapi) among thc indians of Vaupés, Colombia.”. Econ. Bot. 24: 32—34.

The Virgin Jield in psychoaclive plant research

♦REICHEL— DOLMATOFF, G. 1975. "The Shaman and Jaguar. A study of narcotic drugs among

lhe Indians of Colombia. Philadelphia. Temple Univ. Press.

*REICHEL-DOLMATOFF, G. 1978. Beyondthe Milk Way. Los Angeles, UCLA Utin American Centre.

•REKO, V. 1934. “Das mexikanische Rauschgift ololiuqui.". El Mex. Ant. 3 (3/4): 1—7.

*REKO, B.P. 1936. “Magische Gifte: Rausch - und Bctãubungsmittel der Neuen Welt.”. Stuttgart,

Ferdinand Enke Verlag.

♦RITCHIE, E. & TAYLOR, W.C. 1967. The galbulimima alkaloids. In: MANSKE, R.H.F. & HOLMES,

H.L. ed. The Alkaloids. New York, Academic Press, 9: 529—543.

•RIVIER, L. & LINDGREN , J.E. 1972. “Ayahuasca, the South America hallucinogcnic drink. An

ethnobotanical and Chemical investigation.”. Econ. Boi., 26: 101—129.

♦ROUHIER, A. 1927. La Plante qui Fait les Yeux Emerveillés— le Peyotl. Paris, Gaston Doin et Cie.

•SAFFORD, W.E. 1915. “An Aztcc narcotic.”. J. Hered., Washington, 6: 291—311.

♦SAFFORD, W.E. 1916. “The indcntity of cohoba, the narcotic snuff of ancient Haiti.” J. Wash.

Acad.Sd., Washington, 6: 548.

♦SAHAGUN, B. 1938. Historia general de las Cosas de la Nueva Espada., México, Editorial Pedro

Robicdo, 3.

•SATO, P.T.; NEAL, J.M.; BRADY, L.R. & MCLAUGHLIN, J.L. 1973. “Cactus alkaloids XVI.

Isolation and idcntification of alkaloids in Coryphantha ramillosa. "J. Phann. Sei., 62: 411 — 414.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1937. “Pcyote (Lophophora WilUamsii) and plants confüsed with it.” Bot. Mus.

Leajl. Harv. Univ., 5: 61—88.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1938. “The appeal of pcyote (Lophophora WilUamsii) as a medicine.” Am.

Antrop. ,Lancasler, 40: 698— 715.

•SCHULTES, R.S. 1939, “The Identification of tconanacatl, a narcotic Basidiomycctc of the Aztecs.".

Bot. Mus. Lcafl. Harv. Univ. 7: 37—54.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1940, “The aboriginal therapeutie uses of Lophophora WilUamsii. " Cactus Succ.

J., Los Angeles, 12: 177—181.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1941 . H Contribution to our Knowledge ofRivea corymbosa, lhe narcotic Ololiuqui

of lhe Aztecs., Cambridgc, Botanical Museum Harvard.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1954, “Plantae Austro— americanae IX. Plantarum novarum vcl notabilium notae

diersae.” Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ., 16:179—228.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1954a. “A ncw narcotic snuff from the norlhwcst Amazon.", Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv.

Univ., 16: 241-260.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1955. “A ncw narcotic genus from the Amazon slopc of the Colombian Andes.”.

Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ., 17: 1 — 11.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1957. “The idcnlity of the malpighiaccous narcoties of South America.". Bot. Mus.

Leafl. Harv. Univ., 18:1—56.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1957a. “A ncw mcthod of coca preparation in the Colombian Amazon.". Bot. Mus.

Uafl. Harv. Univ., 17: 241-246.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

*SCHULTES, R.E. 1965. “Ein Halbcs Jahrhundcrt Ethnobobinilc amcrikanischcr Halluzínogcne". Plani.

Med.. 13: 126-157.

*SCHULTES, R.E. 1%7. "The botanical origins of South American snuffs.". In: EFRON, D. et ai,

Ethnopharmacologic Searchfor psychoactíve Drugs. Public Health Serv. , Washington, p. 291—306.

(Publ., 1645).

♦SCHULTES, R.E. 1969. "De plantis toxicariis e Mundo Novo tropicale commentationes. Virola as

an orally administered hallucinogen.” Boi. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ., 22.

•SCHULTES, R. E. 1969a. "Hallucinogens of plant origin.". Science 163: 245—254.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1969b. “The Plant Kingdom and hallucinogens" Buli Narcotics. 21:(3).

*SCHULTES, R.E. 1969c. ''The Plant. Kingdom and hallucinogens. ". Buli Narcotics 2\'.(4): 15—27.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1970. “The Plant Kingdom and hallucinogens." Buli Narcotics. 22(1): 25—53.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1970. "The botanical and Chemical distribution of hallucinogens.". A. Rev. Pi

Physioi 21: 571-594.

•SenULTES, R.E. 1972. “The utilization of hallucinogens in primitive societics--usc, misuse or abuse?”

In: KEUP, W. ed, Drug Abuse. SpringTield, v.3 p. 17—26.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1972a. “An overview of hallucinogens of thc Western Hcmisphcrc; In: FURTS,

P.T. cd. Flesh of the Gods., New York, Praeger. p. 3—54.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1975 “De plantis toxicariis e Mundo Novo tropicale commentationes XIII. Notes

on poisonous or medicinal malpighiaceous spccics of thc Amazon" Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ. ,

24:121-131.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1977. Dc plantis toxicariis e Mundo Novo tropicale commentationes XV. Desfontainia:

a new Andcan hallucinogen.” Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ., 25:99—104.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1977a. "A new hallucinogen from Andcan Colombia: lochroma fuchsioides" J.

psyched. Drug., 9:45 — 49.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1978. "Evolution of thc indcntification of thc major South American narcotic plants."

Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ., 26:311—337.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1978a "Evolution of thc idcntification of thc sacred hallucinogcnic mushrooms of

México” In: OTT, J. & BIGWOOD, J.; cds. Teonanacall: Hallucinogenic Mushrooms ofNorth

America. Seattie, Madrona publishers.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1980. “Dc plantis toxicariis c Mundo Novo commentationes XXIX. A suspcctcd

new Amazonian hallucinogen." Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ. 28:271—275.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1981 “Coca in thc northwcst Antazon." J. Ethnopharm., 3:173—194.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1986. “Rccognition of variability in wild plants by Indians of thc nortwest Amazon:

an enigma." J. Ethnobiol., 6:229—238.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1986a. “El dcssarolla historio dc la idcntificatiòn dc las malpigiáccas cmpicadcs

como alucinógenos.” Am. Indig., 46:9 — 47.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1987. “ Antiquity of thc use of new World hallucinogens." Archeomaierials 2:59—72

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1987a. “Ethnopharmacologial conscrvalion: a kcy to progress in medicine." Op.

Boi, 92:217:224.

The Virgin field in psychoaciive plani research

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1987b. "Coca and olhcr psychoactivc plants: magico-rciigious roles in primilivc

societies of lhe New World.” In: FISHER, L.; RASKIN, A. & UHLENHUTH, eds. Clinicai

and behavioral Aspects, New York, Oxford Univcrsily Press, p. 212—249.

•SCHULTES, R.E. 1988. "Primitive plant lorc and modern conservalion." Orion Nat. Quarterlv. 1

(3): 8-15.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. 1990. De planiis toxicariis c Mundo novo tropicalc commcntalioncs XXXVX. Justicia

as a source of an hallucinogcnic snuff. Econ. Bot. 44:61—70.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & BRIGHT, A. 1979. "Ancient gold pcciorals from Colombia: mushroom efligies?"

Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ., 27:113—141.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & FARNSWORTH, N.R. 1980. "Ethnomcdical, botanical and Phyloehcmical aspects

of natural hallucinogcns." Bot. Mus. Leafl. Har\\ Univ., 28: 123—214.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & HOFMANN, A. 1979. Plants of the Gods: origins of Hallucinogcnic Use. New

York, McGraw-Hill.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & HOFMANN, A. 1980. The botany and Chemistry of Hallucinogcns. 2. cd.,

Springficld, Charles Thomas Publishers.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & HOLMSTEDT, B. 1968. "De Plantis toxicariis c Mundo Novo tropicalc

commcntationcs ü. The vegetal ingredients of the myristicaccous snuffs of the northwcst Amazon".

Rhodora, 70:113—160.

♦SCHULTES, R.E.; HOLMSTEDT, B. & LINDGREN, J. E. 1969. "De plantis toxicariis c Mundo

Novo tropicalc commcntationcs III. phytochcmical examination of Sprucc's original colicction of

Banisteríopsis Caapi.” Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ. 22:121 — 132.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & RAFFAUF, R.F. 1989. "De plantis toxicariis e Mundo Nom tropicalc

commentationes XXXVl. Phytochcmical and cthnopharmacological notes on Solanaccac of the

northwcst Amazon." in press.

♦SCHULTES, R.E. & SWAIN, T. 1976. "The plant Kingdom: a virgin ficld for ncw biodynamic

constituents" In: FINA, N.J., cd. The Rcccnt Chemistry of Natural Products, including Tobacco."

In: SYMPOSIUM PHILIP MORRIS SCIENCE, 2. Procuding Richmond, p. 134-171.

SCHULTES, R.E. & SWAIN, T.C. 1976a. "De plantis toxicarriis c Mundo Novo tropicalc

commcntationcs XIII. Furthcr notes on Virola as an orally administered hallucinogcn" J. P.svched

Drugs, 8:317-324.

♦SCHULTES, R.E.; SWAIN, T. & PLOWMAN, T. 1978. "Dc Planiis toxicariis c Mundo Novo tropicalc

commcntationcs XVII. Virola as an oral hallucinogcn among lhe Boras of Peru." Bot. Mus. Leafl.

Harv. Univ., 25:259-272.

♦SHARON, D. 1972 "The San Pedro caclus in Peruvian folk hcaling". In: FURST, P.T. cd. Flcsh

ofthe Gods. The Ritual Use of Hallucinogcns. Ncw York, Praeger, p. 1 14-135.

♦SHARON, D. 1978 Wizard of the Four Winds: A Shaman's Story. Ncw York, Frcc Press.

SIlULGIN, A. T. 1973. "The nararlic pcppcr-thc Chemical anrl ptuirmacology of Piper mcthysticum

and related species. " Buli. Narcot. 25, pari. 2:59—74.

♦SINGER, H. 1958. "Mycological investigai ioas on iconanacall, lhe Mcxican hallucinogcnic mushrtxmi.

The hislory of iconanacati, ficld work and cullurc work." Mycologia 50:239—261.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot., 6(11, 1990

*SOUND of rushing water 1973. New York, Oxford Univ. Press.

*SPÀTH, E. 1929. “Ueber das Camegin.” Ber. dl. Chem. Ges., 62:1021 — 1024.

*SPRUCE, R. 1873. “On some remarkable narcolies of the Amazon Valley and Orinoco.” Ocean

Highways. Georgrl. Rev., 1 (55);184— 193.

•STAHEL, G. 1944. De nutiigc plantcn van Suriname. Buli. Suriname. (59).

TAYLOR, N. 1949. Flighl Fmm Reality. New York, Sloan and Pcarcc.

*THEILKUHL, J.F. 1957. Introducdón al Estúdio de methysticodendron Amesiannum. Bogotá,

Universidad Nacional de Clombia. Thesis.

*TYLER, V.E. 1966. “The physiological properties and Chemical constituents of some habit— forming

planis.” Llnydia 29:275—291.

*UPHOF, J.C.T. 1968. Dictionary of Ecnomic Plants. Lebre, Vcrlag J. Cramer.

*URBINA, M. 1897. Catálogo de Plantas mexicanas (Fanerdgamas). México.

♦URBINA, M. 1903. "El pcyotc y cl ololiuqui." An. Mus. nac. Arqueol. Mex. 7:25—38.

♦VILLAVICENCIO, M. 1858. Gegrafía de la República dei Equador. New York, R. Craigshcad.

•VON REIS, S. & LIPP, F. 19S2 New Plant Sources for Drugs and Foods from lhe New York Botanical

Garden herbarium. Cambridgc, Harvard linivcrsity Press.

♦WASSON, R.G. 1957. “Sccking the magic mushroom.” Life 42, (19): 100— 120.

‘WASSON, R.G. 1962. “A ncw Mcxican psychotropic drug from the Mint Family.” Bot. Mus. Ixtafl.

Harv. Univ., 20:77-84.

•WASSON, R.G.; COWAN, F. & RHODES, W. 1974. Maria Sabina and Her Mazalec Mushroom

Velada. Ncw York, Harcourl Bracc Jovanovich.

♦WASSON, V.P. & WASSON, R.G. 1957. Mushnxnn, Rússia and Hislory. Ncw York, Panlhcon Books,

2 V,

♦WILLIAMAN, J.J. & LI, H.L. 1970. “Alkaloid-bcaring plants and Ihcir containcd alkaloids.” Lloydia.

33:1-286.

•ZARDINI, E.M. 1977. “The idcntification of an Argcntinian narcotic.” Bot. Mus. Leafl. Harv. Univ.,

25:105.

Recebidü em 01/06/89

Aprovado em 26/10/89

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

CONTRIBUIÇÃO AO ESTUDO TAXONÔMICO DO

GÊNERO CRUDIA SCHREBER (CAESALPINIACEAE)

NA AMAZÔNIA BRASILEIRA'

Maria das Graças G. Vieira^

RESUMO — Foram reconhecidas para a Amazônia brasileira oito espé-

cies para o gênero Crudia Schreber. São apresentadas descrições, ilus-

trações, uma chave artificial para identificação das espécies, bem como

dados de habitat, distribuição, floração e frutificação.

PALAVRAS-CHAVE: Crudia, Caesalpinaceae, Sistemática.

ABSTRA cr — Eight species ofthe genus Crudia Schreber are recognized

from the Brazilian Amazônia. The species are described, illustrated and

an artificial key for Identification of the species. Data such as

distribui tion, habitat, fiowering and fruiting fenology are also presented.

KEY WORDS: Crudia, Caesalpiniaceae, Systematics.

INTRODUÇÃO

No Brasil, o gênero Crudia Schreber ocorre em parte do Nordeste, sendo que

é na bacia amazônica que se encontra o maior número de suas espécies. O gênero

tem distribuição pantropical, expandindo-se nas regiões tropicais da América Central

e América do Sul, África e até a Ásia. No Neotrópico, estende-se desde a América

Central até a América do Sul, ocorrendo na Colômbia, Peru, Venezuela, Guianas

e Brasil, incluindo parte do Maranhão, Pará, Acre, Amapá, Amazonas, Rondônia

e Roraima. Segundo Hutchinson (1967), Crudia possui cerca de 55 espécies

distribuídas na Ásia, África e América tropicais.

O gênero Crudia foi descrito por Aublet (1775), que propôs três nomes

diferentes: \)Apalatoa, tendo como espécie-tipo, /l. spicata;!) Touchiroa, espécie-

tipo T. aromatica; 3) Parivoa, com as espécies P. grandifiora e P. tomentosa, sendo

que a segunda espécie foi chamada pelo autor no mesmo ano de Touchiroa parivoa.

Logo a seguir, Àublet (1775) mudou o nome do gênero para Vouarana.

1 Parle (la Dissertação de Mestrado apresentada ao Curso de Pds— Graduação em Botânica do Convínio

INPA-FUA.

2 Pesquisador do Depto. de Botânica do INPA, CP 478; 69083 Manaus — AM.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

Scopoli (1777) baseando-se nos caracteres morfológios do gênero como cálice

fendido em 4 partes, 10 estames, fruto alado, monosperma e semente reniforme,

achou que se tratava de um novo gênero e o chamou de Waldschmidtia, colocando

em sinonímia os nomes genéricos, Apalatoa, Touchiroa e Pariyoa.

Schreber (1789) descreveu o gênero e deu-lhe o nome de Crudia, que figura

na lista de Nomina conservando Voss et al. 1983. Ainda no mesmo ano propôs o

nome de Cyclas para o gênero.

Necker (1790) observou os caracteres do gênero e o reconheceu como

Waldschmidtia, tendo Crudia como sinônimo.

Schreber (1790), estudando as espécies de Aublet, Eperua falcata e Eperua

grandiflora, admitiu que se tratava de duas espécies congenéricas, passou a obsevá-

las, escolhendo uma especialmente, considerando ambas em um novo gênero

Dimorpha.

Willdenow (1799) reconheceu o gênero Crudia, aceitou C. spicata como espécie-

tipo do gênero, excluindo apenas o fruto por tratar-se de Pterocarpum rohrii Vahl.

Batsch (1802) considerou o gênero Crudia como pertencente a família

Lomentaceae, devido ao embrião apresentar o eixo radícula curto e os estames com

filetes livres.

Willdenow (1802) referindo-se às espécies de Aublet, Eperua falcata e Eperua

grandiflora, deu o nome de Panzera à Eperua falcata e reteve o nome Dimorpha,

dado por Schreber (1791) à Eperua grandiflora, denominando-a Dimorpha tomentosa

(Aublet) Willdenow, baseando-se em Parivoa tomentosa Aublet, descrita por Aublet

(1775), usualmente conhecida como Crudia tomentosa.

Candolle (1825) reconheceu o gênero Crudia, considerando C. spicata como

espécie-tipo do gênero e transferiu o nome da espécie Parivoa tomentosa para Crudia

parivoa. Assinalou a ocorrência de três espécies, C. spicata, C. aromatica, e C.

parivoa.

Bcntham (1840) estabeleceu as tribos Amherstieae, Cynometreae e Sclerolobieae,

subordinando o gênero Crudia Schreber à tribo Cynometreae.

Bentham (1840) descreveu a espécie Crudia bracteata Bentham, coletada por

Martin, na Guiana Francesa.

Steudel (1843) por achar que se tratava de uma Chrysobalanaceae, descreveu

como Hirtella glaberrima, a espécie C. glaberrima.

Bentham (1844) foi o primeiro a descrever a espécie Crudia oblonga, citando

como localidade típica a Guiana Francesa.

Miquel (1850) estudando os gêneros Eperua e Parivoa de Aublet, admitiu que

os mesmos apresentavam características morfológicas semelhantes, por possuírem

10 estames, sendo que em Eperua, 9 são unidos na base e o décimo completamente

livre, enquanto que em Parivoa, são ligeiramente mono ou diadelfos. A principal

diferença é que Eperua apresenta filetes hirsutos e Parivoa são glabros. Miquel (1855)

chamou o gênero Crudia de Pryona.

Grisebach (1860) transferiu a espécie Hirtella glaberrima Steudel para Crudia

glaberrima Grisebach, passando a ser chamada durante muito tempo Crudia obliqua.

Citou também a ocorrência da espécie Crudia oblonga em Trinidad e na Guiana.

Bentham & Hooker (1865) restabeleceram o nome Crudia dado por Schreber,

apresentaram uma descrição sumária do gênero, colocaram-no na tribo Amherstieae,

Contribuição ao estudo taxonômico do gênero Crxidia nu Amazônia brasileira

por possuir o caráter diferencial do esupite aderido à parede do receptáculo e se

referiram à ocorrência de espécies no Arquipélago Índico, na América e na África

tropicais.

Bentham ( 1 870) estudando o gênero Crudia, descreveu as espécies C. amazônica

e C. pubescens, mencionou ainda a ocorrência da espécie C. oblonga Bentham e

não Grisebach, originária da América Central, C. parivoa, espécie de Caiena, C.

bracteata e C. acuminata. Ainda no mesmo ano, Bentham (1870) colocou a espécie

C. bracteata em observação, considerando como sinônimo de C. spicata.

Oliver (1871) referiu-se a Crudia como um pequeno gênero, principal mente

para a América tropical, com apenas uma espécie na África e uma ou duas nas ilhas

da índia.

Baillon (1876) considerou o gênero Crudia como sinônimo de Apalatoa Aublet.

Kuntze (1891) mudou o nome do gênero Crudia para Tuchiroa. Porém, no

mesmo ano Taubert (1891) em obediência à Lei da Prioridade sugeriu que o nome

Crudia cedesse lugar ao nome dado por Aublet, ou seja Apalatoa. Mais tarde, Taubert

(1894) reconheceu 1 1 espécies do gênero, sendo 8 americanas, como: Apalatoa

glaberrima das Ilhas Trinidad e Guiana, A. amazônica e outras espécies afins, da

bacia amazônica.

Macbride (1919) incluiu o nome do gênero Crudia na lista de Noniitm

conservanda, estabilizando o problema do nome do gênero. O autor fez novas

combinações mudando o nome das espécies, C. obliqua para C. glaberrima (Stcudel)

Macbride e C. parivoa passou a ser C. tomentosa (Aublet) Macbride.

Wildeman (1920) considerou o gênero como polimórfico,'por ocorrer na África

um número relativamente grande de espécies, diferindo entre si, principalmente

quanto ao número e forma dos folíolos, dimensão das estipulas e comprimento dos

pedicelos das flores.

Ducke (1922) citou a ocorrência do gênero Crudia na Amazônia, reconheceu

15 espécies, distribuídas na América equatorial, África ocidental e índia. Descreveu

a espécie C. aequalis, coletada por ele no Pará, em 1916.

Lemée (1930) considerou o gênero Crudia como pertencente à família

Leguminosae, subfamília Caesalpinioideae, tribo Amherstieae, com cerca de 35

espécies nas regiões tropicais. Registrou como sinônimos os nomes Apalatoa Aublet,

Cyclas Schrebcr, Pryona Miquel, Touchiroa Aublet e Waldscfunidtia Scopoli.

Amshoff (1939) estudando o gênero Crudia na América do Sul, enfatizou que

as espécies eram bastante discutidas em termos nomenclaturais e fitogeográficos.

Reconheceu 8 espécies, apresentando uma chave para a separação das mesmas.

Concordou com Bentham, que afirmava que a maioria das espécies de Crudia habita

a região amazônica e que o nome Crudia deve ser considerado em lugar áe Apalatoa.

Pulle (1939) fez uma descrição do gênero, referindo-se a sua distribuição e aos nomes

populares.

Fasbender (1959) concordou com Bentham & Hooker (1865) e considerou que

a morfologia do pólen devia ser usada juntamente com o caráter da fusão do estípite

aderido à parede do receptáculo, para resolver a questão da posição sistemática do

complexo Amherstieae-Cynometreae.

Cowan (1981), baseando-se em caracteres palinológicos, da anatomia da madeira,

da composição química, morfologia da folha, prwessados por computador, colocou

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Crudia na tribo Detarieae (Cynometreae).

Watson & Dallwitz (1983) realizaram estudos sobre o gênero Crudia, incluindo

anatomia, morfologia, classificação e chave para a separação das esfiécies, concordou

com Cowan (1981), colocando o gênero Crudia na tribo Detarieae, admitindo tratar-se

de um gênero tropical com 55 espécies.

O gênero Crudia, anteriormente pertencia à família Leguminosae, subfamflia

Caesalpinioideae, atualmente considerada como família propriamente dita, segundo

Cronquist (1981), passando o gênero a pertencer à família Caesalpiniaceae.

Analisando as diversas opiniões sobre a posição tribal do gênero Crudia, decidiu-se

concordar com Bentham & Hooker (1865) e acatar as considerações de Fasbender

(1959), subordinando-o à tribo Amherstieae.

O objetivo principal deste trabalho foi o estudo taxonômico de 8 espécies do

gênero Crudia reconhecidas até agora na Amazônia brasileira e representa uma

contribuição para a taxonomia e conhecimento das espécies que ocorrem nesta região,

como suporte a inventários florísticos e pesquisas etnobotânicas.

MATERIAL E MÉTODOS

Foram realizadas excursões para coletar material botânico por várias regiões

da Amazônia brasileira, com o objetivo de levantar os taxa em estudo, conhecer

o seu habitat e sua distribuição. O material coletado foi herborizado e incorporado

ao Herbário do INPA.

Com o fim de verificar a variação morfológica, distribuição, dados ecológicos

e comparar o material determinado por diversos especialistas, foi consultado o

material dos seguintes herbários: lAN, INPA, MG, MO, NY, R, RB, UB, US.

A descrição do gênero é baseada em Hutchinson (1967) e Watson & Dallwitz

(1983).

A identificação das espécies foi realizada por morfologia comparada, utilizando-

se bibliografia especializada, principalmente os trabalhos de Bentham (1870),

Amshoff (1939) e Macbride (1943), comparando-se as descrições originais com o

material herborizado.

Para a descrição da folha, seguimos a terminologia adotada por Font Quer (1953),

Lawrence (1955), Rizzini (1964) e Radford et al. (1974). A classificação e

terminologia usadas para o tipo de pêlo foi a de Lawrence (1951) e Payne (1978).

A delimitação geográfica da Amazônia brasileira foi baseada em Prance (1977)

e a terminologia usada para os tipos florestais da região foi a de Prance (1979).

IMPORTÂNCIA ECONÔMICA

Poucas referências sobre a importância econômica das espécies do gênero Crudia

foram encontradas na literatura. Record & Hess (1943) mencionam que as espécies

de Crudia possuem madeira dura, resistente e forte, textura e brilho médios, mas

sem nenhum valor comercial. Ducke (1949) salienta a importância de C. glaberrinia,

cuja madeira pcxle ser usada em marcenaria. Corrêa (1984) refere-se a espécie C.

lamentosa, como fornecedora de madeira de cerne rijo e escuro, de densidade própria

para marcenaria e sua casca é utilizada como medicinal.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonòmico do género Crudía na Amazônia brasileira

Braz Filho et ai, (1973) utilizaram a madeira do tronco de C. amazônica em

extrato alcoólico e em cromatografia de sílica, obtiveram uma fração cristalina

principal e que, purificada por sublimação, deu um flavonóide, denominado apigenina

(5, 7, 4 — trihidroxiflavona).

TRATAMENTO SISTEMÁTICO

Crudia Schreber, Gen. Plant. 1:282. 1789, nom. cons.

Apalatoa Aublet, Hist. Pl. Guian. Fr. 1:382-383. t. 147. 1775.

Touchiroa Aublet, Hist. Pl. Guian. Fr. 1:384-385. t. 148. 1775.

Parivoa Aublet, Hist. Pt. Guian. Fr. 2:757. t. 303. 1775.

Vouarana Aublet, Suppl. 12. t. 347. 1775.

Waldschimidtia Scopoli, Introd. 100. 17777.

Cyclas Schreber, Gen. Plant. 1:282. 1789.

Dimorpha Willdenow, Spec. Plant. 3(2):971. 1799.

Pryona Miquel, Fl. Ind. Bat. 1:1081. 1855.

Tuchiroa O. Kuntze, Rev. Gen. Plant. 1:211. 1891.

Árvores ou arbustos; troncos cilíndricos, estriados, ramos pubescentes ou

glabros; folhas compostas, alternas, imparipinadas; esüpulas caducas ou persistentes,

estreitas ou largas, foliáceas ou membranáceas, côncavas, elípticas, lanceoladas,

pubescentes ou glabras; pecíolos e peciólulos de tamanho variável, cilíndricos,

estriados, glabros ou pubescentes; folíolos muitos ou poucos por folha, de forma

e tamanho variáveis, margem inteira, subcoriáceos ou membranáceos, glabros ou

pubescentes; ápices variáveis, acuminados, acuminado-caudados, cuspidados,

obtusos, obtuso-caudados e às vezes retusos, com bases obtusas, oblíquas e obtuso-

arredondadas; nervação do tipo broquidódromo; nervuras impressas ou levemente

promínulas, superfície inferior com nervuras primária e secundárias proeminentes;

nervuras secundárias nunca opostas, arranjadas irregularmente, 6—14 pares arqueado-

ascendentes, anastomosando-se, sempre afastadas da margem. Inflorescências em

geral racemosas, simples, terminais ou axilares; brácteas e bractéolas ausentes,

quando persistentes, ovais ou obtusas, pubescentes ou glabras; brácteas membranáceas

e venadas; pedúnculos e pedicelos, cilíndricos, pubescentes ou glabros; flores

hermafroditas, pétalas ausentes; cálice com 4 sépalas reflexas na antese, em geral

soldadas na base; prefloração imbricada; estames 10, livres; anteras ovais ou

oblongas, deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas; ovário subséssil ou estipitado, hirsuto, 1—6

locular; estilete terminal, filiforme, conduplicado; estigma globoso; óvulos anátropos;

frutos vagens, ovais ou largamente oblongas, clavadas, falcadas e recurvadas com

suturas convexas, comprimidas, coriáceas ou lenhosas com nervuras promínulas,

1—2 valvar, margem espessa; semente 1—6, ovais ou reniformes, planas ou

convexas, emarginadas, sem endosperma e sem arilo.

ESPÉCIE— TIPO: Crudia spicaia (Aublet) Willdenow

Chave para as espécies de Crudia Schreber da Amazônia brasileira.

I. Folíolos inteiramente glabros ou pubescentes na face inferior.

2. Folíolos longo-acuminados com 6— 16 cm de comprimento (média, 8.5 cm),

ápice com 5—15 mm de comprimento; base arredondada ou obtusa.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Goridi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

3. Bractéolas próximas ao cálice de 1—2 mm de comprimento; folíolos si-

métricos, oval— lanceolados a oval— acuminados; ovário densamente pu-

bescente I. C. aequalis.

3. Bractéolas próximas ao cálice de 9—18 mm de comprimento; folíolos as-

simétricos, oblongos; ovário pubescente apenas na sutura,

2. C. bracteata

2. Folíolos curto-acuminados ou curto-cuspidados com 5—12 cm de compri-

mento; base levemente oblíqua.

4. Folíolos 3—7 por folha; flores com 4 — 5 mm de comprimento, ovário

1 — ovulado 3. C. tomentosa

4. Folíolos 9—13 por folha; flores 5—15 mm de comprimento; ovário

2—6— ovulado.

5. Pedicelos, 2—5 mm de comprimento; sépalas glabras inter-

namente e pubescente na face externa; bractéolas pedicelares de

1 — 2 mm de comprimento 4. C. glaberrima.

5. Pedicelos, 10—15 mm de comprimento; sépalas subglabras ex-

ternamente e rufo-seríceas na face interna; bractéolas pedicelares

de 8 — 12 mm de comprimento 5. C. amazônica

1. Folíolos inteiramente pubescentes.

6. Ápice dos folíolos agudo e caudado-acuminado, às vezes retuso.

7. Folíolos com 6— 1 1 cm de comprimento, ovados a oblongo-

lanceolados; estipulas oblíquo ovais, cerca de 10 — 20 mm de

comprimento; bractéolas pedicelares de 8—15 mm de compri-

mento 6. C. spicata

7. Folíolos com 3—10 cm de comprimento, elípticos a

obovados; estipulas elípticas, cerca de 6—10 mm de compri-

mento 7. C. pubescens

6. Apice de folíolos obtuso a obtuso-acumiiwdo, às vezes arredon-

dado 8. C. oblonga

1. Crudia aequalis Ducke Arch. Jard. Bot. Rio de Janeiro 3(3):91. 1922;

Macbride, Publ. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. 13(3): 122—123. 1943; Amshoff, Boi.

Técn. Inst. Agron. Norte. 28:82. 1953. Fig. 1.

Tipo: A. Ducke s.n. Brasil. Pará, rio Tapajós, cachoeira do Mangabal, mata de

beira de rio, setembro de 1916, fl. (holótipo MG 16431; isótipo RB; foto do

tipo MG, MO, RB).

Árvore de até 18 m de altura. Copa amplamente ramificada, córtex dos ramos

cinza-escuro e marrom-escuro. Ramos cilíndricos, estriados glabros. Folhas alternas,

pcciolíKlas, 4—6 folioladas; estipulas conadas, glabras, 1—2 mm de comprimento;

pcciólulos cilíndricos, glabros, 6—15 mm de comprimento; pcciólulos glabros, 3—5

mm de comprimento; folíolos mcmbranáccos, elípticos, oval-lanccolados a oval-

oblongos, simétricos, glabros, 6— 16 cm por 4—6.5 cm de largura, ápice acuminado.

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Contribuição ao estudo taxonâmico do género Cnidia na Amazônia brasileira

Lemm

5mm

Figura 1 — Crudia aerfualts Duckc (A-F* Ducka s.n.^ RB 54284, G. Ducke s.n., RB 35196): A, ramo

com inHorcscòncia; B, sdpala; C, flor; D, bolâo lloral; E, gincccu c ápice cio hipamio c androceu; G,

frulo imaturo.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot., 6(1). 1990

5 — 15 mm de comprimento, base arredondada, margem inteira, nervuras primária

e secundárias levemente impressas na face superior; nervuras secundárias 10—11

pares, arqueado-ascendentes. Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou terminal, 8—15 cm

de comprimento; pedúnculo e pedicelos glabros, 10—15 mm de comprimento;

bractéolas pedicelares e próximas ao cálice, lineares, glabras, 1—2 mm de

comprimento, decíduas; flores brancas e esverdeadas; cálice, 4 sépalas

membranáceas, ovais, glabras externamente, pubescentes internamente, 7—9 mm

de comprimento por 3.5— 6.5 mm de largura, ápice agudo, base arredondada; hipântio

caliciforme, 1—1.3 mm de comprimento; androceu, 10 estames, exsertos, 14.5—16

mm de comprimento; filetes glabros, 12—13 mm de comprimento; anteras ovais,

2—3 mm de comprimento, deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas; gineceu, 12 mm de

comprimento; ovário ovóide, subséssil, 8 mm de comprimento por 3 mm de diâmetro,

2—4 — ovulado densamente pubescente; estilete glabro, 4 mm de comprimento;

estigma ligeiramente dilatado. Fruto, vagem falcada, 3.5—9 cm de comprimento,

achatada lateralmente ou inflada, coriácea, levemente cinéreo-seríceo-tomentosa,

deiscente na maturação.

Distribuição geográfica: Brasil: Amazonas, Pará e Amapá, Figura 4. Fenologia:

Floresce nos meses de junho. Julho, agosto e setembro; frutifica nos meses de

novembro e dezembro.

Habitat: Mata de terra firme e mata de várzea estacionai.

Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Amapá, rio Araguari, entre os campos 4 e 5,

1°47’N — 5I‘’58’W e 26’N - 51‘’58’W, 07.09.1961, Pires et ai. 50754, MG.

Amazonas. Manaus, caminho do Joaquim Paula, 29.08.1935, Ducke s.n., (RB

35196); Itapiranga, rio Uatumã, margem esquerda, em frente à boca do rio Pitinga,

24.08. 1979, Cid et ai, 725 (INPA, MG). Pará. Santarém, rio Tapajós, Morro do

Mangabal, chapada do morro do Botica, 18.08.1923, Ducke s.., (RG 16905); rio

Jari, entre Monte Dourado e Munguba, 07.07.1986, Oliveira 4773, (NY).

Crudia aequalis Ducke ocorre na Amazônia brasileira e segundo Ducke ( 1949)

ocorre também na Colômbia.

A espécie se caracteriza segundo Amshoff (1953) pelos folíolos simétricos,

diferindo assim das outras espécies que apresentam folíolos assimétricos e também

pelos pedicelos longos e frutos não rugosos.

2. Crudia bracteata Bentham in Hooker, Journ. Bot. 2:101.1840; Bentham in

Martius, Fl. Bras. 15 (2). 238. 1870; Amshoff, Mcded. Mus. Bot. & Herb. Rijks

Univ. Utrccht 52:12, fig. Ib. 1939; Macbride, Publ. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist.

13 (3)1:122-123. 1943. Figura 2.

Tipo: K. Martius s.n. Guiana Francesa, s.d., fl. (holótipo K n.v.; isátipo P n.v.;

parátipo P n.v).

Crudia spicata sensu Bentham in Martius, Fl. Bras. 15(2): 238. 1870; non

Willdenow.

Árvore de até 35 m de altura. Copa ampla, córtex marrom-acinzentado ou

marrom-escuro, glabro. Ramos cilíndricos, estriados, glabros. Folhas alternas,

pecioladas, 5—7 folioladas; estipulas subuladas, geralmcnte glabras, 1—2 mm de

Contribuição ao estudo taxonômico do gênero Cnidia na Amazônia brasileira

I- 5 cm

Figura 2 — Crudia bracteata Bcntham (A-G, Ducke 586; //. Ducke 1604): A, rumo com innorcsciJncia

cm detalhe, B. gineceu e androceu; C, ápice da inflorcscíncia cm detalhe; D, IxUão lloral e bractéolas;

E, hipântio; F, flor; G, sdpala; H, fruto imaturo.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir, Bot., 6(1), 1990

comprimento por 1 mm de largura; pecíolos cilíndricos, glabros, 5—14 mm de

comprimento; pecíolulos glabros, 2 — 3 mm de comprimento; folíolos membranáceos,

elípticos ou oval-oblongos, glabros, 5—7 cm comprimento por 2—3.5 cm de largura,

ápice acuminado ou acuminado-caudado, 5—12 mm de comprimento, base

arredondada ou obtusa, margem inteira; nervuras primárias e secundárias impressas

fracamente na face superior; nervuras secundárias 7—12 pares, arqueado-ascendentes.

Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou terminal, 7—12 cm de comprimento; pedúnculo

e pedicelos glabros; pedicelos, 2 — 3 mm de comprimento; bractéolas pedicelares

membranáceas, glabras, 9 — 18 mm de comprimento por 4—6 mm de largura, ápice

agudo e base obtusa; bractéolas próximas ao cálice membranáceas, glabras, 4—5

mm de comprimento por 3—4 mm de largura, ápice agudo e base obtusa; flores

brancas a esverdeadas; cálice, 4 sépalas, membranáceas, ovais, glabras, 9—15 mm

de comprimento, 6—9 mm de largura, ápice agudo ou obtuso, base arredondada

ou obtusa; hipântio caliciforme, 1 — 1.3 mm de comprimento; androceu, 10 estames,

9—12 mm de comprimento; filetes glabros, 5—9 mm de comprimento; anteras

elíptico-lanceoladas, 2—3 mm de comprimento, deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas;

gineceu, 11 — 12 mm de comprimento; ovário ovóide, subséssil, 8—12 mm de

comprimento, 2—3 mm de diâmetro, 2—4 ovulado, pubescente somente na sutura;

estilete glabro, 10 mm de comprimento; estigma ligeiramente dilatado. Fruto, vagem

oblonga, coriácea, glabra, venada, até 13 cm de comprimento por 7 cm de largura;

semente única, subreniforme ou oblonga, comprimida.

Distribuição geográfica: Brasil: Amapá, Amazonas, Pará. Figura 4.

Fenologia: Floresce de janeiro a outubro; frutifica de março a dezembro.

Habitat: Mata de terra firme baixa, mata de várzea estacionai e margens de rios.

Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Amapá. Margem direita do rio Flechal, 14°5’N

50°58’W, 13.08.1962 Pires et ai, 52515, (MG, US). Amazonas. São Paulo de

Olivença, próximo de Palmares, 11.09— 10. 1936, KrukoJfSSlO (US). Pará. Belém,

Horto Botânico, 05.01.1907, Huber s.n., (MG 9398); rio Mapuera, Taboleirinho,

12.12.1907, Ducke s.n., (MG 9132); Breves, rio Aramá, 12.1 1.1922, Ducke s.n.,

(RB 16904).

Crudia bracteata Bentham difere de Crudia spicata (Aublel) Willdcnow, pelos

folíolos glabros, estipulas pequenas, subuladas, glabras, inflorescência glabra, ovário

tomentoso apenas na sutura lateral e fruto glabro.

A espécie é conhecida como “Ipê”, “Ipê-rana” e “Rim-de-paca", no Pará

(Belém).

3. Crudia tomentosa (Aublet) Macbride, Contr. Cray. Herb. 59:20. 1919; Amshoff,

Meded. Bot. Mus. & Herb. Rijks. Univ. Utrecht. 52: 13. 1939; Macbride, Publ.

Field. Mus. Hist. 13(3): 122-123. 1943. Figura 3.

Tipo: J. Aublet s.n. Guiana Francesa, s.d., fr. (holótipo BM n.v. ; foto do tipo NY).

Parivoa tomentosa Aublet, Hist. Pl. Guian. Fr. 2:759 t.304. 1775.

Touchiroa parivoa Richard in de Candolle, Syst. Nat. Reg. Veg.

2:5-20. 1825.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonòmico do gênero Cnidía na Aniazãnia brasileira

Apalatoa tomentosa (Aublet) Taubert, Centralbl. 47:394. 1891.

Crudia parivoa DC in Ducke, Arch. Jard. Bot. Rio de Janeiro

3(3):90-91. 1922.

Árvore de até 30 m de altura. Copa ampla, córtex marrom-acinzentado ou

marrom-ferrugíneo. Ramos cilíndricos, estriados, glabros. Folhas alternas,

pecioladas, 3—5 folioladas; estipulas estreitas, foliáceas, decíduas ou raramente

persistentes, geralmente glabras, 7 — 10 mm de comprimento, 1 — 3 mm de largura;

pecíolos cilíndricos, glabros, 8—15 mm de comprimento; peciólulos glabros, 2—3

mm de comprimento; folíolos membranáceos, elípticos ou ovado-oblongos, glabros,

5—12 cm de comprimento por 2.5—5 de largura, ápice acuminado, 3—5 mm de

comprimento por 2.5—5 mm de largura, base aguda, margem inteira, nervuras

primária e secundárias impressas na face superior, proeminentes na inferior; nervuras

secundárias, 6—14 pares, arqueado-ascendentes. Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou

terminal, 4—7 cm de comprimento; pedúnculo glabro; pedicelos glabros, 3—4 mm

de comprimento; bractéolas pedicelares e próximas ao cálice, lanceoladas,

membranáceas, glabras, 1—2 mm de comprimento, 0.5—1 mm de largura, ápice

agudo, base aguda e obtusa; flores brancas a esverdeadas; cálice, 4 sépalas,

membranáceas, ovais, glabras, 4—5 mm de comprimento, 3 mm de largura, ápice

agudo, base obtusa; hipântio caliciforme, pubescente, 1 — 1.2 mm de comprimento;

androceu, 10 estames, exsertos, 8—10 mm de comprimento; filetes glabros, 10 mm

de comprimento; anteras elíptico-lanceoladas, 2—3 mm de comprimento, deiscência

rimosa, dorsifixa; gineceu, 8 mm de comprimento; ovário ovóide, subséssil, 4—6

mm de comprimento, 2—3 mm de diâmetro, 1 -ovulado, tomentoso; estilete glabro,

4 mm de comprimento, estigma ligeiramente dilatado. Fruto, vagem oval ou

recurvada com sutura convexa, coriácea, unilocular, bivalvar, superfície tomentosa,

ferrugínea, mais ou menos rugosa e sem nervações, mais espessa que outras espécies;

semente única, reniforme, espessa, 3 cm de comprimento, 2.5 cm de largura.

Distribuição geográfica: BRASIL: Pará, Rondônia e Maranhão. Figura 4.

Fenologia: Floresce de janeiro a novembro; frutifica de janeiro a dezembro.

Habitat: Campo, terrenos alagados, não inudáveis, mata de terra firme, mata de

várzea estacionai e mata pantanosa.

Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Pará. Marajó, Fazenda Alegre, 26.08. 1896, Huber

195, (MG); Soure, Ilha de Marajó. Praia de Mata Fome e Santa Marta, 18.11. 1948,

Black 3626, (lAN, NY, US); Salvaterra, Joanes, Marajó, 10.11.1982, Rosário et

ai, 115 (INPA); Monte Alegre, margem inundada do Gurupatuba, 08.03.1923,

Ducke s.n., (RB 16900); Mosqueiro, praia do Ariramba, 30.09.1923, Ducke s.n.,

(RB 16901); Vizeu, praia do Sernambi, 23.12.1958, N.T. Silva 544 (lAN);

Conceição, perto da foz do rio Juruena, 13.01. 1952, Pires 3906, (INPA); Portei,

rio Xingu, 17.1 1. 1955, Black 32526, (MG); Porto de Moz, rio Xingu em frente

a Souzel, 17.11. 1956, Fróes 32326, (lAN, NY, US); rio Gurupi, 1 .03. 1958, Fróes

34099, (lAN, US). Rondônia. Estrada Porto Velho — Cuiabá, entre Nova Vida e

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gotldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Figura 3 — Cnidia tomentosa (Aublct) Macbridc (A— G, Ducke 606): A, ramo com inllorcscíncia; B,

gincccu c ápice do hipánlio; C, frulo maduro; D, bolão lloral; E, androceu e gineceu; F, flor; G, sépala.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonômico do gênero Cnidia na Amazónia brasileira

Figura 4 — Distribuição geográfica dc; O Crudia aequalis Duckc; • Crudia bracteaia Bcntham; A Crudia

lomcnlosa (Aubicl) Macbridc na Amazônia brasileira.

2 3 4

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

Vila Rondônia, 24.09. 1963, Maguire et ai , 56758, (NY, RB, US). Maranhão. Rio

Maracassumé, mata da cachoeira 15.10.1932, Fróes 1943, (NY,US); Vitória do

Mearim, Estrada do rio Mearim-Lapela, campo coberto, sujeito a inundações

periódicas, 15.01 . 1976, N. T. Silva 4189, (lAN); Santa Inêz, margem direita do rio

Pindaré próximo a rodovia de São Luiz de Gonzaga a Santo Antônio, 35 a 53 km

de Bacabal, 4°19’W, Fazenda São Francisco, 11 Km ao Norte do Km 337 da

BR-316, 4'’0’S, 44'>56’W, 25.09.1980, Daly 251 (INPA).

Crudia tomentosa (SteudI) Macbride, segundo Ducke (1915), é conhecida na

Guiana Francesa, porém não é encontrada em toda a Amazônia, ocorrendo na região

dos campos, ao nordeste da ilha de Marajó, nos terrenos elevados, não inundáveis.

Segundo Martyn (1937), a espécie foi coletada também na Guiana.

A espécie distingue-se das outras espécies por possuir flores menores que as

outras espécies e pelo fruto, que é uma vagem oval ou às vezes recurvada com sutura

convexa, bastante espessa com semente única.

No Pará, a espécie é conhecida como “Jutahy-rana” (Marajó e Mosqueiro).

4. Crudia glaberrima (Steudel) Macbride, Contr. Gray. Herb. 59:20. 1919; Amshoff,

Meded. Bot. Mus. & Herb. Rijks Univ. Utrecht, 52.13. 1939. Figura 5.

Tipo: Hostmann & Kappler 712. Trinidad, s.d., fl. (holótipo n.v.).

Hiríella glaberrima Stcudl. Fl. Rat. 26(45): 76 1.1843; Amshoff, Boi. Técn. Inst.

Agron. Norte. 28.08.1953.

Crudia obliqua Grisebach, Fl. Brit. W. Ind. Isl. 216.1860; Amshoff, Meded. Bot.

Mus. & Herb. Rijks Univ. Utrecht 52:13. 1939.

Crudia hirtelloides Miquel in Martius, Fl. Bras. 15(2): 238.1870.

Apalatoa glaberrima (Steudel) Taubert, Bot. Centralbl. 47:394. 1891.

Árvore de até 20 m de altura. Copa ampla, córtex cinza-escuro a marrom-escuro,

glabro. Ramos cilíndricos, glabros. Folhas alternas, pecioladas, 4—7 folioladas;

estipulas foliáceas, elípticas, lanceoladas, glabras, 5—10 mm de comprimento, 1—2

mm de largura; pecíolos cilíndricos, glabros, 8—12 mm de comprimento; peciólulos

glabros, 0.5— 0.7 mm de comprimento; folíolos membranáceos, ovais ou ovado-

oblongo, glabros ou raramente pubescentes, 4—16 cm de comprimento por 2.5—8

cm de largura, ápice acuminado, 0.5— 1.8 mm de comprimento, base arredondada

a ligeiramente oblíqua, margem inteira, nervuras primária e secundárias impressas

na face superior, proeminentes na inferior; nervuras secundárias 7—14 pares,

arqueado- ascendentes. Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou terminal, 10—22 cm de

comprimento; pedúnculo c pcdicelos pubescentes; pedicelos, 2—5 mm de

comprimento; bracléolas próximas ao cálice pubescentes, diminutas e decíduas; flores

brancas a esverdeadas; cálice, 4 sépalas membranáceas, ovais, glabras internamente,

pubescentes externamente, 13—14 cm de comprimento por 3—4 ntm de largura,

ápice agudo, base arredondada e obtusa; hipântio caliciforme pubcscente, 1—1.4

mm de comprimento; andr(x:eu, 10 estames, excertos, 13 mm de comprimento; filetes

glabros, 10 mm de comprimento; anteras elíptico-lanceoladas, 3 mm de comprimento,

deiscência longitudnal, rimosa, dorsifixa; gineceu, 14—17 mm de comprimento;

ovário ovóide, subséssil, 2—4 — ovulado, densamente viloso; estilete glabro, 10—15

mm de comprimento; estigma pouco dilatado. Fruto, vagem oblíqua às vezes clavada.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonòmico do género CmdUi na Anuizõnia brasileira

5 cm

l-2cm

r° \

0 tP

•6mm

1 D

• 6mm

■6mm

Figura 5 — Crudia glaberrima (Sicudcl) Macbridc (A-F, Pntnce et ai 16784: G, J. ReviUa et íi/.4487):

A, ramo com inflorcscíncia; B, s(5pala; C, ápice du inHorcscíncia cm detalhe; D, botão llorul; E, hipân-

tio; F, flor; G, fruto imaturo.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goelài, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

coriácea, comprimida, 7 — 26 mm de comprimento por 6.5— 9.5 cm de largura,

superfície marrom, rugosa, com nervações ferrugíneo-tomentosas anastomosadas;

sementes, 1—3, reniformes, 4—7.5 cm de comprimento por 3.5—5 de largura.

Distribuição geográfica: Brasil: Acre, Amapá, Amazonas, Pará. Figura 8.

Fenologia: Floresce de janeiro a agosto; frutifica de março a dezembro.

Habitat: Mata de terra firme, mata de várzea estacionai e mata de igapó estacionai.

Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Acre. Itu, rio Acre, 09. 1 1 . 1923, Kuhlmann 798,

(RG). Amapá. Macapá, Km 38 para Mapati, 02.02. 1955, Pires et al. , 4754, (lAN);

rio Araguari, beira do lago, 22.07. 1951 , Fróes et al. , 27616, (lAN); rio Apurcma,

igapó, 23.07. 1951, Fróes et al. , 27619, (NY, R). Amazonas. Margem esquerda do

rio Negro em frente a São Felipe, 24.09.1952, Fróes 28740, (lAN); Humaitá,

margem leste do rio Madeira, 3 Km ao norte de Humaitá, 03. 12.66, Prance et al.,

3599 (INPA, NY, US); Ilha Aramaçá, quase oposto à Tabatinga, 24.07. 1973, Prance

et al. , 16784, (MO, NY, US). Pará. Belém, igarapé entre S. João e Vai de Cães,

27.05.1926, Ducke s.n., (RG 20251); Ilha do Mosqueiro, próximo de Belém,

3— 9. II. 1929, Killip et al., 30468, (US); Vigia, margem inundada do rio,

28.06. 1927, Ducke s.n. , (US 1040824); Ilha de Marajó, Ponta de Pedras, rio Marictô,

lugarejo Paraíso, 19.03.1977, Oliveira 6582, (MG); Almeirim, margem (várzea)

do paraná, 23.08. 1918, Ducke s.n. , (MG 17232); Monte Dourado, margem do rio

Jari, 09.08.1969, N.T. Silva 2363, (lAN).

Crudia glaberrima (Steudel) Macbride, segundo Bcntham (1870) ocorre em

Caiena, Suriname e Guiana. Ducke (1915, 1925 e 1949) cita a ocorrência da espécie

no Pará: Belém , margem do Guajará, Vigia, Cametá, margem do Tocantins, Gurupá

e Almeirim, bacias de riachos afluentes do Amazonas. Também ocorre na Guiana

e Trinidad.

A espécie caracteriza-se por apresentar folíolos longos raramente pubcscentcs,

bractéolas pedicelares, diminutas e pubescentes, sépalas glabras internamente e

pubcscentcs na face externa c o fruto é uma vagem oblíqua às vezes clavada, maior

que das outras espécies.

No Acre, a espécie é conhecida como “langclim”, no Amazonas, “Orclha-de-

cachorro”, e no Pará, “Pracuubarana”.

5. Crudia amazônica Spruce ex Bentham in Martius, Fl. Bras. 15(2): 328. 1870;

Amshoff, Boi. Técn. Inst. Agron. Norte. 28.83.1953. Figura 6.

Tipo: R. Spruce 858. BRASIL. Pará, Santarém, rio Amazonas, maio 1850, fl.

(lectótipo K n. V. , isolectótipo K n.v.; foto do tipo NY, RB). R. Spruce 1520. BRASIL.

Amazonas, parte meridional do rio Negro na confluência com o rio Solimões, maio

1851, fl. (parátipos K n.v.; RB).

Apalatoa amazônica Taubcrt in Ccntralbl. 47: 394.1891; Amshoff, Boi. Técn.

Inst. Agron. Norte. 28:83.1953.

Árvore 25—30 m dc altura. Copa ampla, muito esgalhada e pouco densa, córtex

2 3 4

:SciEL0

10 11 12 13 14 15

Contribuição ao estudo taxonômico do ginero CnidU na Anutzónia brasileira

dos ramos cinza-escuro ou marrom. Ramos cilíndricos, estriados, glabros. Folhas

alternas, pecioladas, 9—13 folioladas; estipulas lanceoladas, membranáceas, glabras,

5—8 mm de comprimento; pecíolos cilíndricos, glabros, 4—1 1 mm de comprimento;

peciólulos glabros, 3—4 mm de comprimento; folíolos membranáceos, elípticos ou

oblongo-lanceolados, glabros ou infrapubescentes, 7—14 cm de comprimento por

1.5—3 mm de largura, ápice acuminado, base aguda, arredondada, margem inteira;

nervuras primária e secundárias impressas, levemente glabras na face superior, às

vezes pubescentes na infeior; nervuras secundárias 10—11 pares,

arqueado- ascendentes. Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou terminal, 13—15 cm de

comprimento; pedúnculo e pedicelos glabros; pedicelos, 10—15 mm de comprimento;

bractéolas pedicelares membranáceas, pubescentes, 8—12 mm de comprimento por

3—4 mm de largura; bractéolas próximas ao cálice, membranáceas, 4—5 de

comprimento por 4 mm de largura; ápice agudo, base obtusa; flores esverdeadas,

fragrantes, pedicelares; cálice, 4 sépalas membranáceas, obtusas, externamente

glabras e internamente rufo-seríceas, 5—15 mm de comprimento por 5—7 mm de

largura, ápice agudo ou acuminado e base arredondada ou obtusa; hipântio

caliciforme, 1—1.5 mm de comprimento; androceu, 10 estames, exsertos, 13 mm

de comprimento; filetes glabros, 10 mm de comprimento; anteras ovais, 2—3 mm

de comprimento, deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas; gineceu, 10—15 mm de comprimento;

ovário ovóide, subséssil, rufo-viloso, 5—6 ovulado, densamente pubescente; estilete

glabro, 8—10 mm de comprimento; estigma ligeiramente dilatado. Fruto, vagem,

oval, achatada lateralmente ou inflada, 10—17 cm de comprimento, deiscente na

maturação, coriácea, rufo-velutina, rugoso-venada; semente, 1—2, reniformes, 3 — 4

cm de comprimento, côncavas, com cavidade interna, com possibilidade de flutuação,

promovendo a dispersão.

Distribuição geográfica: Brasil: Amazonas, Pará e Rondônia. Figura 8.

Fenologia: Floresce e frutifica durante todo o ano.

Habitat: Mata de terra firme, capoeira, mata de várzea estacionai, mata de igapó

estacionai e mata de várzea do estuário.

Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Amazonas. Manaus, Fazenda do Prof. José

Paulino, Cachoeira Baixa do Tarumã, 28.11. 1983, Vieira etal. 1072, (INPA); lago

de Paracuuba, rio Negro, proximidades de Manaus, 03. 1969, L. Coêlho s.n. , (INPA

27330); rio Sumaúma, afluente do rio Negro, 06.04.1959, L. Coêlho s.n. , (INPA);

rio Apuau, afluente do rio Negro, 18.08.1976, Ramos s.n., (INPA 62199); rio

Solimões, lago Janauacá, braço do igarapé Itaúba, 04.07.1969, Albuquerque 153,

(INPA); Manacapuru, estirão do Macumuri, 02.04.1957, Rodrigues 375, (lAN,

INPA, US); Anori, embocadura do rio Purus, beira do Daoca, 02.04. 1967, M. Silva

758, (MG, NY); Tefé, igapó abaixo do lago, 27.06. 1906, Ducke s.n. (MG 7386);

Alvarães, igarapé Aruã, 28.1 1.1982, Cid et ai, 3811, (INPA); Maraã, rio Maraã,

afluente do rio Japurá, s.d.. Mota 2534, (INPA); Fonte Boa, 24.05.1945, Fróes

20951, (NY, US); São Paulo de Olivença, 03. 1945, Fróes 34842, (lAN); Humaitá,

próximo de Livramento, 12.10—06.1 1.1934, Krukojf 6619, (MO, NY, US); Maués,

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Figura 6 — Crudia amazônica Sprucc cx Bcniham (A-G, Campbell et al. P220I3, MG; 11, Cid et al,

2393, MG); A, ramo com indorcsc^ncia; B, bolão floral; C, ápice da inflorcscánciu cm detalhe; D, gi-

neceu c androceu; E, sdpala; F, hipântio; G, gineceu com cálice; II, faito imaturo.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonòmico do gênero Crudia na Amazônia brasileira

igapó, 20.04.1974, Campbell et al. P22013, (MG, MO, NY, US); Parintins, lago

Preto, Paraná do Ramos, 13.10.1957, Fróes 33685, (lAN); Camanaus, igarapé do

Uniuá, 28.10.1978, Nascimento 820, (MG, NY, US); Santa Isabel do Rio Negro,

20 — 40 Km acima de Santa Isabel do Rio Negro, 15.10.1978, Madison et al. 292,

(INPA); São Gabriel da Cachoeira, margem direita do rio Uaupés, localidade São

Pedro, 07.12.1978, Mota 3004, (INPA). Pará. Óbidos, praia do lago Curumu,

03.01.1914, Ducke s.n., (MG 15290); Almeirim, boca do Aramum, 05.07.1919,

Duckes.n., (RB 10998); Oriximiná, lago do Iripixi, 13.01.1968, M. G. Silva 1135,

(MG); Santarém, Cachoeira Capanema, 05.1850, Spruce s.n., (RB 5163). Rondônia,

Porto Velho ao longo do rio das Garças, 13.09. 1963 Maguire et al. 56695, (NY,

US). Roraima, Boa Vista, 08.1932, Capucho, 412, (lAN).

Crudia amazônica Spruce ex Bentham tem ampla distribuição na Amazônia

brasileira. Segundo Ducke (1922, 1949), a espécie habita as margens arenosas de

certos rios lentos e lagos de água limpa.

A espécie caracteriza-se por possuir inflorescência e flores maiores que outras

espécies e folíolos numerosos e estreitos, glabros ou pubescente na face inferior.

É conhecida por diferentes nomes vulgares, tais como: “Faveira”,

“Lombrigueira”, “Orelha-de-cachorro”, “Aranani” e “Orelha-de-burro”, no

Amazonas, “Orelha-de-cachorro” e “Faveira-de-igapó”, no Pará.

6. Crudia íp/ca/a (Aublet) Willdcnow, Sp. Plant. 2:539. 1799; Amshoff, Meded.

Bot. Mus. & Herb. Rijks Univ. Utrecht 52:10, Fig. la. 1939, emcnd; G.J.H.

Amshoff, Boi. Técn. Inst. Agr. do Norte 28:78.1953. Figura 7.

Apalatoa spicata Aublet, Hist. Pl. Guian Fr. 1:383, t. 147.

Tipo: Aublet s.n. Guiana Francesa, s.d., fl. (holótipo BM n.v.).

Árvore até 16 m de altura raramente arbusto, copa ampla, córtex marrom-

acinzentado ou marrom escuro, pubescente. Ramos cilíndricos, pubcscentes,

raramente glabros. Folhas alternas, pccioladas, 6—13 folioladas; estipulas côncavas,

oblíquas, geralmcntc pubcscentes, 10—20 mm de comprimento; pccíolos cilíndricos,

pubcscentes, 4—11 mm de comprimento; peciólulos pubcscentes, 2—5 mm de

comprimento; folíolos mcmbranáceos ou cartáceos, ovados a oblongo-lanceolados,

pubcscentes cm ambas as faces, raramente glabros, 6—1 1 cm de comprimento, 2—3.5

cm de largura, ápice agudo ou acuminado-caudado, base arredondada ou obtusa,

margem inteira; nervuras primária ou secundárias impressas na face superior e

proeminentes na inferior; nervuras secundárias 7—1 1 pares, arqueado-ascendentes,

anastomosando-se a 2—3 mm da margem. Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou

terminal, 10—12 cm de comprimento; pedúnculo c pcdicclos pubcscentes; pcdicclos,

3.5 mm de comprimento; bractéolas pcdicciarcs, membranáceas, ovais, pubcscentes,

8—15 mm de comprimento por 4—8 mm de largura, ápice agudo, base obtusa;

bractéolas próximas ao cálice ovais, membranáceas, pubcscentes, 4—8 mm de

comprimento, 3—4 mm de largura, ápice agudo, base obtusa; flores brancas a

esverdeadas; cálice, 4 sépalas, membranáceas, ovais, pubcscentes, 4.5—10 mm de

comprimento, 4—7 mm de largura, ápice agudo ou agudo-acuminado, base obtusa,

margem inteira; hipântio caliciforme, 1 — 1.5 mm de comprimento; filetes glabros,

8—10 mm de comprimento; anteras clíptico-lanccoladas, 2—3 mm de comprimento,

deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas; gineceu, 7— 10 mm de comprimento; ovário ovóidc.

101

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

l-5mm

Figura 7 — CrudUt spicala (Aubicl) Willdcnow (A-F, Hubrr s.n. , US 1442206): A, ramo com Indorcs-

cíncia; B, ápice da inflorcscíncia cm detalhe; C, botão floral; D, flor c bractéolas; F., hipântio; F, sípala.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonômico do gênero Ciudia na Amaiônia brasileira

Figura 8 — Distribuição geográfica dc; Crudia amazônica Spruce cx Benlhain; * Crudia glaberrima

(Stcudcl) Maebride; Crudia spicata (Aubicl) Willdcnow na Amazônia brasileira.

103

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gotldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

subséssil, 5—6 mm de comprimento, 2—3 mm de diâmetro, 2—4 - ovulado, densa-

mente tomentoso; estilete glabro, 10 mm de comprimento; estigma ligeiramente di-

latado. Fruto, vagem oval-arredondada, estipitada, tomentosa quando jovem, depois

glabra (Roosmalen 1985).

Distribuição geográfica: Brasil, Pará. Figura 8.

Fenologia: Floresce em janeiro e julho; frutificação: não registrada.

Habitat: Margens de rios, terrenos inundados e mata de- várzea estacionai.

Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Pará. Bcldm, Horto Botânico, 1 1 .07. 1927, Ducke

s.n., (RB 1421553, US 1442206).

Crudia spicata (Aublet) Willdenow ocorre no Pará, nas margens do rio Mapuera

(alto Trombetas), em Belém, nos terrenos inundados e cultivada no Horto do Museu

(Ducke 1915). Encontra-se também no rio Aramá (Breves), beira do rio Mapuera

e na Guiana (Ducke 1925).

Morfologicamente, Crudia spicata (Aublet) Willdenow é muito parecida com

Crudia bracteata Bentham, sendo colocada várias vezes como sinônimo da espécie.

Distingue-se pelos folíolos ovados a oblongo-lanceolados, pubescentes, estipulas

membranáceas e de maior tamanho, rácemos pubescentes, ovário tomentoso e fruto

estipitado, tomentoso quando jovem, tornando-se depois glabro.

A espécie é conhecida como, “Ipê” ou “Ipe-rana”, no Pará (Breves).

7. Crudia pubescens Spruce ex Bentham in Martius, Fl. Bras. 15 (2): 240. 1870.

Figura 9.

Tipo: R. Spruce 2411. Brasil. Amazonas, São Gabriel da Cachoeira, agosto 1852,

fl. (holótipo K n. V. ; isótipo RB). R. Spruce 1673. Brasil. Amazonas, foz do rio Negro,

igapó, agosto 1852, fl. (parátipo K n.v.; isoparátipo RB; foto do tipo F, MO, NY,

RB, US).

Apalatoa pubescens (Bentham) Taubert, Bot. Centralbl. 43. 394.1891.

Crudia oblonga sensu Amshoff, Mcded. Bot. Mus. & Herb. Rijks Univ.Utrecht

52:13.1939; non Bentham.

Árvore de até 20 m de altura. Copa ampla, córtex dos ramos marrom-acinzentado

ou marrom-ferrugíneo. Ramos cilíndricos, estriados, pubescentes. Folhas alternas,

pecioladas, 6—9 folioladas; estipulas elípticas, lanceoladas, pubescentes, decíduas,

6—10 mm de comprimento por 1—2 mm de largura; pecíolos cilíndricos, estriados,

pubescentes, 4—10 mm de comprimento; pcciólulos pubescentes, 2—3 mm de com-

primento; folíolos elípticos ou obovados, pubescentes em ambas as faces, 3— 10 cm

de comprimento por 2—6 cm de largura, ápice agudo ou acuminado e às vezes retu-

so, base arredondada, pouco oblíqua, margem inteira; nervuras primária e secundá-

rias impressas, fracamente na face superior, na inferior proeminentes, nervuras

secundárias 7— 12 pares, arqucado-ascendcntes. Inflorescência racemosa, axilar ou

terminal, 3—12 cm de comprimento; pedúnculo e pcdiccios pubescentes, pcdicc-

los, 5—10 mm de comprimento; bractéolas pcdicelarcs membranáceas, lanceola-

das, pubescentes, 1—2 mm de comprimento por 0.5 mm de largura; bractéolas

próximas ao cálice membranáceas, elípticas ou lanceoladas, pubescentes, 1—3 mm

de comprimento por 0.5 mm de lagura, decíduas; flores brancas a esverdeadas; cá-

lice, 4 sépalas membranáceas, oblongas a oblongo-lanccoladas, pubescentes cm ambas

as faces, 4.7— 8.5 mm de comprimento por 6—6.5 mm de largura, ápice agudo a

104

Contribuição ao estudo taxonòmico do gênero Ciudia na AmazAnia brasileira

Figura 9 — Crudia puhescens Sprucc cx Bcnihani (A— F, Ducke 17222, G, Pessoal da Fisiologia

do INPA s.n.): A, ramo com inflorcscfncia; B, ápice da inHorcscincia cm dclalhc; F, boláo flo-

ral c bractéolas; G, frulo maduro mostrando as sementes.

105

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GotUi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

obtuso OU arredondado, base obtusa ou arredondada; hipântio caliciforme, 1 .5—2

mm de comprimento; androceu, 10 estames, exsertos, 12—13 mm de comprimen-

to; filetes, 9—1 1 mm de comprimento, glabros; anteras oblongas a elípticas, 2—3

mm de comprimento, deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas; gineceu, 14 mm de compri-

mento; ovário ovóide subséssil, densamente rufo-hirsuto, 8 mm de comprimento

por 3 mm de diâmetro, 2—4 ovulado; estilete glabro, 7 mm de comprimento; estig-

ma ligeiramente dilatado. Fruto, vagem oval, plana, marrom tomentosa, nervuras

salientes rugosas, 8—17 cm de comprimento por 4.5—6 cm de largura; semente,

1—6 por fruto, de formas variáveis 3—6.5 cm de comprimento por 3—6 cm de

largura.

Distribuição Geográfica: Brasil: Amapá, Amazonas, Pará. Figura 11.

Fenologia: Floresce de agosto a dezembro; frutifica de janeiro a dezembro.

Habitat: Mata -de várzea estaciopal e mata de igapó estacionai e permanente.

'Espécimes examinados: BRASIL. Amapá. Margem esquerda do rio Amapari, 2 — 3

milhas acima da Serra do Navio, 70—300 m de altitude, 23. 1 1 .1954, Cowan 38531,

(US); rio Oiapoque, margem do rio, 2—5 Km ao sudeste da foz do Ingarari,

2°17’— 18’N, 52‘>39— 4rW, 18.09.1960, Irwin etal. 48339, (NY, UB, US). Ama-

zonas, margem do rio Negro. Levantamento do Projeto Radam, quadrícula SA

— 20— ZD, 06.12.1973, Pena 438, (lAN); rio Uatumã, Km 4 da cachoeira,

20.02. 1978, Lisboa et al. 1124, (INPA); Itapiranga, rio Uatumã, ao longo do rio,

margem esquerda, 10.08.1979, Cid et al. 147, (INPA, NY); Parintins, Mamuru,

1 1.02.1957, Fróes 33121, (UB). Pará. Belém, lAN, 02. 01.1 943, /Irc/icr 8094, (NY,

US); Gurupá, 17.08.1918, Ducke 17222, (R); Santarém, 19.08.1916, Duckes.n.,

(MG 16360, US 1044188).

Crudia pubescens Spruce ex Bentham, segundo Ducke (1922, 1925) é frequen-

te em toda a região dos furos de Breves; Gurupá: riacho nas imediações do Amazo-

nas; Santarém: praia baixa da cidade; Faro, boca do lago Maracanã. Bentham (1870)

e Ducke (1925) citam a ocorrência da espécie na Guiana Francesa.

Crudia pubescens foi considerada por Amshoff (1939) e Sandwith (1948) como

sinônimo de Crudia oblonga, no entanto discordamos dos autores, porque a espécie-

tipo de Crudia pubescens, coletada por Spruce 241 1 (K), é originária do rio Negro,

Amazonas e a de Crudia oblonga foi coletada por Martin s.n. (K), na Guiana Fran-

cesa. Morfologicamente, Crudia pubescens distingue-se de Crudia oblonga pelos

folíolos obtusos, um pouco mais largo e pubescentes em ambas as faces e o fruto

com ápice acuminado.

A espécie é conhecida como: “Jutahy-rana”, no Pará (Belém), “Ipê”, “Ipê-

rana ou Iperana” e “Jutairana”, em Breves.

8. Crudia oblonga Bentham, Bot. Voy. Sulph. 4:1844; Grisebach, Fl. W. Indies.

216. 1860; Bentham in Martius, Fl. Bras. 15 (2): 238.1870. Figura 10.

Tipo: Martin s.n. Guiana Francesa. Caiena, 1842, Fl (holótipo K n.v.; isótipo P

n.v.; foto do tipo K).

Apalatoa oblonga (Bentham) Taubert, Bot. Centralbl. 47:394.1891.

Coníribuição ao estudo taxonômico do género Crudia na Amazônia brasileira

Crudia pubescens sensu Amshoff, Boi. Técn. Inst. Agron. Norte. 28:81. 1953, non

Bentham.

Apalatoa pubescens (Bentham) sensu Amshoff, Boi. Técn. Inst. Agron. Norte.

28:81.19^, non Taubert.

Arvore de até 37 m de altura, raramente arbusto, copa ampla bastante ramifica-

da e pouco densa, córtex dos ramos marrom-acinzentado ou marrom-escuro, estria-

do. Ramos cilíndricos, estriados pubescentes. Folhas alternas, pecioladas, 4—9

folioladas; estipulas elípticas, lanceoladas, geralmente pubescentes, caducas ou de-

cíduas, 5—10 mm de comprimento, 1—2 mm de largura; pecíolos cilíndricos, es-'

triados, pubescentes, 2—5 mm de comprimento; folíolos membranáceos, oblongos

a oblongo-lanceolados, pubescentes nas duas faces e às vezes glabros na face supe-

rior, 4—15 cm de comprimento por 2—4.8 cm de largura, ápice obtuso-acuminado

ou às vezes arredondado, base oblíqua ou obtusa, margem inteira; nervuras primá-

ria e secundárias impressas, firacamente reticuladas na face superior, na inferior proe-

minentes; nervuras secundárias 7—8 pares, arqueado-ascendentes. Inflorescencia

racemosa, axilar ou terminal, 5—17 cm de comprimento; pedúnculo pubescente;

pedicelos pubescentes, 6—12 mm de comprimento; bractéolas próximas ao cálice,

membranaceas, elípticas, pubescentes, 1—2 mm de comprimento por 0.5 mm de

largura, precocemente caducas; flores verde-amareladas a amarelo-amarronzadas;

cálice, 4 sépalas membranáceas, obovadas a oblongo-lanceoladas, glabras interna-

mente e pubescente na face externa, 3—5 mm de comprirnento, 1.5— 2.5 mm de

largura, apice agudo-obtuso, base arredondada ou obtusa; hipântio caliciforme 1 .5—2

mm de comprimento; androceu, 10 estames, exsertos, 12—14 mm de comprimen-

to; filetes, 8—10 mm de comprimento, glabros; anteras oblongas e globosas, 1—3

mm de comprimento, deiscência rimosa, dorsifixas; gineceu, 13 — 14 mm de com-

primento; ovário ovóide, subestipitado, densamente tomentoso, 8 mm de compri-

mento por 3 mm de diâmetro, 2—6 — ovulado; estilete parcialmente glabro, pubes-

cente apenas na base, 5—7 mm de comprimento; estigma ligeiramente dilatado. Fruto,

vagem, oblonga, obovada ou oblongo-lanceolada, clavada às vezes, falcada, com-

primida, oblíqua, subestipitada, rigido-coriácea, superfície reticulada, seríceo-

tomentosa, pelos marrons, nervuras transversais salientes, rugosas, 7—17 cm de

comprimento por 4—6 cm de largura, suturas marginais espessadas, na face ventral

ondulada; semente, 1—3 por fruto, orbiculares, oblongas ou subreniformes com-

primidas, 4.5—6 cm de comprimento por 3.5—5 cm de largura, testa membraná-

cea, castanha; embrião com cotilédone carnoso, branco, crasso.

Distribuição geográfica: Brasil:. Amapá, Amazonas e Pará. Figura 11.

Fenologia: Floresce de janeiro a novembro; frutifica de fevereiro a dezembro.

Habitat Mata de terra firme, mata de várea estacionai, mata de igapó estacionai

c mata de várzea do estuário.

E.spécimes examinados: BRASIL. Amapá. Rio Araguari, altitude de 135 m, l‘'40’N

— 51 '’56’W, 28.08. 1961 , Pires et al. 50565, (lAN, NY. UB, US); Serra do Navio,

25.09.1961, Pires et al. 51212, (INPA, UB); rio Oiapoque, 14.10.1950, Fróes

26640, (R, UB, US). Amazonas. Manaus, a leste da Ponta Negra, 1 .02. 1974, Prance

et al. 20180, ÍINPA, MO, NY, US); Maués, praia alagável do rio, 30.1 1.1946,

Pires 149, (N'Y); Parmtins, lago Uaicurapá, margem (praia) inundável, 07.09. 1932,

Duckes.n., (RB 24284); Tapuruquara, no Negro, ilha de Tamaquaré, 12.09. 1979,

Kubistzki et al. 249, (INPA). Pará, Horto Botânico, 01.1914, Huber s.n., (MG

15327, RB 5632. US 10406331); rio"" ■ ......

de Breves, 27.0^.1919, Ducke s.n

UL/ iJlwVvdf At ! ,\J A , 1 .7 I ^ XVMi AC j . » * . ^ \ ^ * * '/W • / % II i./ 1 lllil, OlJl Clü

BR-22, 23.08.1964, Prance et al. 58829, (NY, UB, US); Óbidos, 12.08.1916,

Daritc j./i. , (MG 15919, RB 11008); rio Xingu, cm frente a SouzeI, 17.11.1955,

Fróes 32322, (lAN); Santarém, Beítcrra. Estrada Porto Novo-Pindobal. Praia do

107

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Gotidi, sir. Boi. , 6(1), 1990

Figura 10 — Crudia oblonga (A— F, N.T. Silva s.n. (lAN) 136394; G, Pires et ül. S1212); A, ramo

com inflorescfncia; B, botio floral; C, gincccu com cálice; D, gineceu e androceu; E, sápala; F, hipân-

tio; G, frulo imaturo.

Contribuição ao estudo taxonômico do gênero Cnidia na Amazônia brasileira

Figura 11 — Distribuição gcográFica de: OCrudia pubescens cx Bcntham; Ql Ctvdia oblonga Bentham

na Amazdnia brasileira.

109

2 3 4

5 6 SciELO ;lo 11 12 13 14 15

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio GoeUii, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

rio Tapajós, 07.12.1978, Vilhena et ai 130, (NY); Margem do rio Arapiuns,

09-lí 11.1952, Pires et al. 4354, (lAN, NY).

Crudia oblonga Bentham ocorre na Guianà francesa. Brasil, Amazônia e tam-

bém na Guiana, segundo Sandwith (1948). Amshoff (1953) cita que a espécie foi

coletada na Guiana e que nenhuma coleção foi conhecida no Suriname.

A espécie difere de Crudia pubescens pelos folfolos obtusos curtamente acumi-

nados e pubescentes nas duas faces quando glabros somente na face superior e o

fruto tem o ápice obliquamente acuminado ou arredondado.

É conhecida como: “Ipê-rana”, no Pará (Belém).

AGRADECIMENTOS

Ao Dr. William A. Rodrigues do Departamento de Botância do INPA, pelas

sugestões e apoio durante a realização do trabalho, e aos Srs. “referees” pela cola-

boração científica para melhor apresentação do trabalho.

REFERÊNCIAS BIBLIOGRÁFICAS

AMSHOFF, G.J.H. 1939. O género Crudia na América do Sul. Bot. Téc. Inst. Agnm. Noile. 28: 78-83.

AMSHOFF, G. J. H. 1939. On thc South American Papilionaccac. Mcded. bot. Mu.i. Herh. Rijk

Univ. Uirechi. 52:10-13.

AMSHOFF, G. J. H. 1953. 0 género Crudia na América do Sul. Boi. Téc. In.sl. Agr. do Norte. 28: 78-83.

AUBLET, F. 1775. Hisloire des Plantes de la Guiana Française. Gcrmany. Cramer, v. 1 , p. 382-757.

BAILLON, M.H. 1876. Dictionnaire de Botanique. Paris, v.l, 27 p.

BATSCH, A. J. 1802. Regni Vegelahilis. 99p.

BENTHAM, G. 1840. Schomburk’s Guiana Plants. J. Bot. Londres. 2:92-93.

BENTHAM, G. 1844. Thc bolany of thc Voyagc ofll.M.S. Sulphur. West. Trop. Am. Smilh, Eldcr,

& Co. London. 4: 89 p.

BENTHAM, G. 1870. Lcguminosac II, Swartzicac et Cacsalpinicac. Flora. Bras. Münchcn. 15(2):

238-239.

BENTHAM, G. & HOOKER, J. D 1865. Lcgumino.sac (Amhcrsiicac). Gen. Pl. I. Paris, v.2, 584 p.

BRAZ FILHO, R.; GOTTLIEB, O.R.; LAMEGO, S.V.P.; QUEIROZ MONTE, F.J.; DA ROCHA,

A.I. 1973. Flavonoidcs from Amazonian Lcguminosac. Phitochemistry. 12: 1184—1185.

CANDOLLE, A. P. 1825. Prodromus Systematis Naturalis Regne Vegetabilis. v.2. p. 519—520.

CORRÊA, M. P. 1984. Dicionário das plantas úteis do Brasil e das exóticas cultivadas. Rio dc Janeiro

Imprensa Nacional, v. 4, 331 p.

COWAN, R. S. 1981. Cacsalpinioidcac. In. POLHIL, R. M. & RAVEN, P. 11. Advances in IxgunK

Systemalies. London. v.l, p. 57—64.

Contribuição ao estudo laxonõmico do gênero Cnidia na Ántaiônia brasileira

CRONQUIST, A. 1968. The evoluíion and classiftcation of flowering plants. Boston. Houghton Mifflin.

396 p.

CRONQUIST, A. 1981. An Integratcd System of classirication of flowering plants. Columbia & Univ.

Press. 1262 p.

DUCKE, A. 1915. Plants nouvelles ou peu connues de la rdgion amazonicnne.y4rc/i. Jard. Bot Rio

J., 1(1): 1-22.

DUCKE, A. 1922. Plantes nouvelles ou peu eonnues de la rdgion amazoniènne.ArcA. Jard. Bot. Rio

J., 3(3): 1-90.

DUCKE, A. 1925. Plantes nouvelles ou peu connues de la rdgion amazoniònne .A rcA. Jard. Bot. Rio

J.. 4(3): 1-262.

DUCKE, A. 1949. Notas sobre a Flora Ncotrdpica II. Boi. Tic. Inst. Agro. Norte. 18; 233-234.

FASBENDER, M. V. 1959. Pollcn grain morphology and its taxonomic significance in the Amhers-

ticae, Cynomctrcac and Sclerolobicac (Caesalpiniaccae) with special refcrcnce to amcrican genera.

Uoydia, Ohio. 22(2): 62—107.

FONT QUER, P. 1953. Dicionário de Botânica, Barcelona Labor. 1244 p.

GRISEBACH, A. H. R. 1860. Flora of the British West Indies. Lxindon, Lovcll Rceve, 216 p.

HUTCHINSON, J. 1967. Evolution and Phylogeny of flowering Plants. London, Academie Press.

717 p.

KUNTZE, O. 1891. Revisio generutn plantaram., v.l, 211p.

LAWRENCE, H.M. 1951. Taxonomy of vascular plants. New York, Macmillan, 823p.

LAWRENCE, H. M. 1955. An introduction to plant taxonomy. New York, Macmillan, 179 p.

LEMÉE, A. 1930. Dictionnaire descriptif et synonymique des genres de plantes phanérogames. v.2,

386 p.

MACBRIDE, J. F. 1919.Q>n/r. Cray Herb. Harv. 59: 1—20.

MACBRIDE, J.F. 1943. Flora of Peru. Publs. Ficld Mus. nat. Hist. ser. Bot., Chicago, 13(3):

122-123.

MARTYN, E. B. 1937. Index of the Phanerogatnae in theJentnan Herbarium, sec. 2. Departament of

Agricullurc, British Guiana. 1 :228— 229.

MIQUEL, F.A.W. 1850. Natuurkundige Verhandelingen Slirpes Surinamensis Selectae. 12 p.

MIQUEL, F.A.W. 1855. Flora Indiae Batavae. v.l: 1081 p.

NECKER, N. J. de 1790. Elementa botânica, v.3, 112 p.

OLIVER, D.F.T.A. 1871. Cacsalpiniaccacc. In: Flora of Tropical. London, L. Rceve. v.2, 312 p.

PAYNE, W.W. 1978. A glossary of plant hair tcrminology. Briíionia. 30(2): 239—255.

PIO CORRÊA, M. 1984. Dicionário das Plantas Úteis do Brasil e das Exóticas Cultivadas. Rio de Ja-!

nciro, Impr. Nac. 4: 331 p.

III

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 6(1), 1990

PRANCE, G. T. 1977. The phytogeographic subdivisions of Amazônia and thcir influcnce on the

seicction Biological reserves. In:

PRANCE, G.T. & ELIAS, T.S. eds. Extintion is Forever. New York, Botanical Garden, p. 195-213.

PRANCE, G.T. 1979. Notes on the vegetation of Amazônia III. Terminology of Amazonian forest typcs

subjcct to inundation. Brittonia. 31(1); 26-38.

PULLE, A. 1909. Lcguminosae— Caesalpinioideae. In: Record. Travaux Neerl. Amslerdain, Inst.

J,H. Bussy, V.6, 269 p.

PULLE, A. 1939. Flora Suriname. Papilionaceae. Amstcrdam, Inst. J.H. Bussy, v.2, 19p.

RADFORD, A.E.; DICKISON, W. C.; NASSEY, J.R.; BELL, R.C. 1974. Vascular Plant Systema-

tics. New York, Harpcr & Row, 891 p.

RECORD, S. J. & HESS, R.W. 1943. Timbers of the New World. Yale Universily Press. 640 p.

RIZZINI, C.T. 1%4. Sistematização terminológica das folhas. Rodriguesia. 23/24:193-208.

ROOSMALEN, M.G.M. van. 1985. Fruits of the Guiana Flora. Nctherlands. Institute of Systcmatic

Botany Utrecht University, 483 p.

SANDWITH, N.Y. 1948. Kew Buli. London, Royal Botanic Gardcns. 2:313.

SCHREBER, J.C.D. 1789. In: Linnaeus, Gtnera Plantarum. v.8. Frankfurt. 1:282.

SCHREBER, J.C.D. 1791. Genera Plantarum. v.2, p.493-494.

SCOPOLI, LA. 1777. Introductio ad historiam naturalem. APVD. Praga Wolfgangum Gcric, Biblio-

pan, 100 p.

STEUDEL, E.G. 1843. Uber einiger surinamische Pflanzcn. Flora. 26:760-761.

TAUBERT, P. 1891. Bot. Centralbl. 47:394 p.

TAUBERT, P. 1894. Lcguminosae. Prodromus Naturlichen Pflanzeifamilien. 3(3): 134.

VOSS, E.G.C.; BURDET, H.M.; CHARLONER, W.G.; DEMOULI, V.N.; HIEPKO, P; MCNEILL.

J.; MEIKLE, R.D; NICOLSON, D.H.; ROLLINS, R.C.; SILVA P.C. & GREUTER, W., 1983.

Regnum Vegetabile, Nctherlands. 472 p.

WATSON, L. & DALLWITZ, M.J. 1983. The genera of Leguminosae-Caesalpinioideae. Ánatomy,

Morfology, Classification and keys: Austr. Nat. Univ. Cambcrra, 93:21.

WILDEMAN, E. 1920. Mission-Émilc Laurcnt. Bruxclcs Imprimcric F. Vanbuggcnhoudt. v.l:97 p.

WILLDENOW, C.L. 1799. Species Plantarum. 2(1): 539-540.

WILLDENOW, C.L. 1802. Species Plantarum. 3(2):971.

Recebido em 26.06.89

Aprovado em 1 1 . 1 1 .90

112

:SciEL0

10 11 12 13 14 15

CDD: 583.21409811

MATERIAESi PARA A FLORA AMAZÔNICA - VIII.

Contribuição à Sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia

Brasileira2

Ricardo de S. Secco^

Silvanna Manni B. Silvai

RESUMO — Este trabalho apresenta alguns aspectos sistemáticos da fa-

mília Linaceae. No Brasil, a Amazônia destaca-se como centro de dis-

tribuição geográfica, com três gêneros: Hebepetaium, Roucheria e

Ochthocosmus. Pouca atenção tem sido dada à sistemática desta famí-

lia na região amazônica, o que provoca certos equívocos como, por exem-

plo, a sua posição sistemática que, muitas vezes, é incluída no grupo

das Humiriaceae. Na Amazônia Brasileira Hebepetaium está represen-

tado por H. humiriifolium e uma espécie possivelmente nova; Rouche-

ria por três espécies: R. calophylla, R. punctata e R. schomburgkii;

Ochthocosmus por duas espécies: O. barrae e O. multiflorus. Rocheria

separa-se facilmente de Hebepetaium pela disposição paralela nas ner-

vuras secundárias de suas folhas e pela ausência de pêlos na face inter-

na das pétalas. Os frutos de Ochthocosmus, que são do tipo cápsula,

separam-se facilmente dos de Hebepetaium e Roucheria, cujos frutos

são do tipo drupa. Dados sobre pólen, importância econômica, distri-

buição geográfica de Linaceae e suas afinidades com as Humiriaceae

são apresentados.

PALAVRAS-CHAVE: Linaceae, Sistemática, Hebepetaium, Roucheria,

Ochthocosmus, Humiriaceae.

ABSTRACT — This paper presents some aspects relevant to the systema-

tics of the family Linaceae. In Brazil, the Amazon Basin is notable as

the center of the family 's distribution, with three genera: Hebepetaium,

Roucheria and Ochthocosmus. Little attention has been given to the syste-

matic of this family in the Amazon, giving rise to certain doubts, such

1 A palavra "matcriacs" está grafada dc modo arcaico, respeitando a propo.sta origi-

nal de Huber.

2 Parte do trabalho foi apre.sentado no XLI Congrcs.so Nacional dc Botânica (Fortalcza-

CE), 1990.

3 SCT/CNPq/Muscu Paraense Emílio Gocidi.

4 Bolsi.sta dc Iniciação Científica CNPq/MPEG, processo no. 802186/88-2.

113

Boi. Mus. Para. EmfUo Gcxldi, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

as, for example, the correct sistematic position of the Linaceae which has often been

placed with the Humiriaceae. In the Brazilian Amazon Hebepetalum is represen-

tedby H. humiriifolium and a possibly new ípeciei;, Rouchcria by three species: R.

calophylla, R. punctata and R. schomburgkii; and Ochthocosmus by two species:

O. barrae e O. multiflorus. Roucheria is easily separated from Hebepetalum ba-

sed on the parallel arrangement of secondary veins in lhe leaves and the absence

of hairs on the inside face of the petals. The fruits of Ochthocosmus are of lhe cap-

sule type and are easily told from those o/ Hebepetalum e Roucheria, whose fruits

are drupes. Data on pollen, economic importance, and geographical distribution

of the Linaceae are presented, along with an evaluation of affinities with the Humi-

riaceae.

KEY WORDS: Linaceae, Systemalic, Hebepetalum, Roucheria, Ochthocosmus, Hu-

miriaceae.

INTRODUÇÃO

Dando prosseguimento à série “Materiaes para a flora amazônica”, proposta

em 1898 pelo ilustre botânico Dr. Jacques Huber, fundador do herbário do Museu

Goeldi, doravante serão apresentadas, em capítulos, novas contribuições mais deta-

lhadas sobre os aspectos sistemáticos das plantas da Amazônia. Tem esta série, ago-

ra, como objetivo básico treinar estudantes de graduação e congregar os demais

interessados no estudo da Sistemática Vegetal. Espera-se também contribuir para

a identificação correta das espécies coletadas nos inventários florísticos regionais.

Já que a série procurará atualizar a nomenclatura dos ‘‘taxa da Amazônia.

A família Linaceae, apesar de sua ampla distribuição no território brasileiro,

especialmente na Amazônia, ainda não foi agraciada com um tratamento adequado

para a identificação de seus gêneros e espxícies da região. Abrange cerca de 17 gê-

neros e 250 espécies, distribuídos nos trópicos e regiões temperadas (Barroso 1984).

De acordo com Cronquist (1981), Linaceae consta de 6 gêneros e cerca de 220 es-

pécies, distribuídos nas regiões temperadas e subtropicais; dos gêneros aqui trata-

dos cita apenas Ochthocosmus, mas para a família Ixonanthaceae.

Com base nos levantamentos realizados na literatura especializada, nos herbá-

rios do Museu Goeldi (MG), do INPA e da Embrapa (lAN), além de coletas nas

áreas vizinhas à cidade de Belém e interior do Estado do Pará, verificou-se que os

gêneros de mais comum ocorrência amazônica são Hebepetalum, Roucheria e

Ochthocosmus. Este levantamento revelou que a sistemática das Linaceae ainda es-

tá bastante confusa e desatualizada, sendo muito comum encontrá-la identificada er-

roneamente nos herbários como Humiriaceae ou Ochnaceae. Também encontra-se

o gênero Roucheria misturado com Hebepetalum e vice-versa.

Alguns autores como Macbride (1943) e Joly (1975) incluíram Humiriaceae entre

as Linaceae, quando Planchon (1848) e Cuatrecasas (1961) Já haviam Justificado

a separação das duas famílias.

Diversos autores dividiram Linaceae em subfamílias e algumas destas foram

depois tratadas como famílias separadas, conforme pode se verificar citações cm

Saad (1962). Sobre este assunto não se entrou cm detalhes na presente contribuição,

visto estar fora do objetivo dos autores.

114

Contribuição á sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia brasileira

Uma considerável coleção de Linaceae, retida nos herbários do MG, lAN e IN-

PA, permanecia mal identificada e não estudada, lacuna esta que se procurou suprir

com a contribuição ora apresentada, enfocando espécies típicas da Amazônia bra-

sileira.

NOTAS BÁSICAS SOBRE A HISTÓRIA DAS LINACEAE DO NEOTRÓPICO

Procura-se aqui fornecer um breviário da literatura sobre taxonomia de Lina-

ceae, onde há referência direta aos gêneros amazônicos.

Bentham (1843) descreveu o gênero Ochthocosmus, estabelecendo a espécie O.

roraimae procedente da Venezuela.

Roucheria foi descrito por Planchon (1847), que estabeleceu algumas espécies

provenientes das Guianas e das índias. Entre aquelas, ressalte-se as neotropicais R.

calophytla, da Guiana e R. humiríifolia, de Caiena. O mesmo autor (1848) descre-

veu R. schomburgkii, da Guiana, colocando a espécie R. humiríifolia como duvido-

sa para o gênero Roucheria. Neste estudo, Planchon considerou a familia Humiriaceae

como um grupo autônomo, independente das Linaceae, embora relacionando-as atra-

vés do gênero Roucheria.

Bentham (1862), estudando a família Lineae (Linaceae), descreveu o gênero

Hebepetalurn baseando-se, ao que parece, em material proveniente da Guiana. Nes-

te estudo, Bentham considerou Linaceae e Humiriaceae como famílias distintas.

Urban (1872) considerou Lineae (Linaceae) e Humiriaceae como famílias inde-

pendentes, tratando para a primeira os gêneros Linum e Ochthocosmus.

Reiche (1896) tratou as Linaceae no Pflanzenfamilien, fazendo uma breve refe-

rência aos gêneros aqui estudados.

Huber (1907), na série “Materiaes para a flora Amazônica”, capítulo VII,

referiu-se às espécies Hebepetalurn humiriifolium e H. latifolium.

Ducke (1932) descreveu as espécies Hebepetalurn parviflorunt e H. punctatum.

O mesmo autor (1933) fez novas combinações, considerando Roucheria schomburgkii

como Hebepetalurn schomburgkii, referindo-se a Ochthocosmus roraimae para Ma-

naus e considerando Linaceae e Humiriaceae como famílias distintas.

Ducke (1937) transferiu Hebepetalurn punctatum e H. parviflorum para o gêne-

ro Roucheria, estabelecendo as novas combinações R. punctata e R. parviJlora\ tam-

bém descreveu a espécie Ochthocosmus multijlorus para o Estado do Àmazonas.

Ducke (1947) estabeleceu a espécie Roucheria elata, proveniente de Leticia

(Amazônia colombiana).

Macbride (1943), em seu trabalho sobre a flora do Peru, considerou Humiria-

ceae como sinônimo de Linaceae, tratando gêneros de ambas as famílias conjunta-

mente. De Linaceae "sensu strictu”, o referido autor citou os gêneros Linum,

Hebepetalurn e Roucheria.

Cuatrecasas (1961), em uma revisão atualizada da família Humiriaceae, afirma

que o referido grupo é bastante natural e perfeitamente separável das Linaceae, em-

bora uma das maiores afinidades de Humiriaceae seja encontrada nos representan-

tes lenhosos das Linaceae — na Amazônia, o parente mais próximo das Humiriaceae

seria o gênero Ochthocosmus. Cuatrecasas salienta que uma das grandes diferenças

entre as duas famílias é que Linaceae não possui óleos balsâmicos na casca e no

115

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Bot., 6(1), 1990

fruto, como os têm as Humiriaceae. O referido autor ressalta que tanto a morfolo-

gia do pólen como a anatomia da madeira não oferecem suporte suficiente para con-

siderar as Humiriaceae junto às Linaceae.

Hutchinson (1967) abordou Linaceae independente das Humiriaceae, citando

Hebepetalum e Roucheria como gêneros amazônicos.

Cronquist (1968) considerou Linaceae e Humiriaceae como famílias indepen-

dentes.

Joly (1975) tratou as Humiriaceae como Linaceae, citando apenas Ochthocos-

mus entre os gêneros “linaceanos” típicos.

Roger & Smith (1975) trataram os gêneros Cliococca e Linum, ocorrentes ao

sul do Brasil.

A revisão genérica mais recente sobre um representante das Linaceae é a de

Ochthocosmus , feita por Steyermark & Luteyn (1980). Para a Amazônia brasileira,

estes autores assinalaram Ochthocosmus barrae e O. multiflorus.

Barroso (1984) tratou Linaceae e Humiriaceae como famílias independentes.

Steyermark (1988) descreveu Ochthocosmus micranthus para a Venezuela.

Pólen

Estudos palinológicos na família Linaceae ainda são um tanto esparsos, sendo

que pouco tem sido detalhado sobre as espécies da Amazônia.

Erdtman (1952) apresentou Linaceae como uma família euripalina (grãos de pólen

heterogêneos). Em relação aos gêneros que ocorrem na Amazônia, Erdtman ^1952)

tratou apenas de Ochthocosmus, especialmente a espécie O. africanus, da África.

Vale salientar que, de acordo com Steyermark & Luteyn (1980), Ochthocosmus é

um gênero do neotrópico e as espécies do mesmo ocorrentes na África devem ser

colocadas no gênero Phyllocosmus , segundo estudos detalhados de Forman apud

Steyermark & Luteyn (1980). Saad (1961) discutiu as tendências filogenéticas do

desenvolvimento da exina de algumas Linaceae, não fazendo qualquer referência

às espécies da Amazônia. Ainda Saad (1962) apresentou um estudo detalhado sobre

palinologia de Linaceae, sendo que da Amazônia tratou apenas Hebepetalum humi-

riifolium (Pl.) Bth. Para o referido autor, Linaceae seria uma família “primitiva”

do ponto de vista da palinologia e tipicamente euripalina.

BhoJ, RaJ & Suryakanta (1969) estudaram algumas espécies de Linaceae em

microscopia de luz, sendo que do neotrópico trataram Ochthocosmus barrae Hal-

lier, da Amazônia brasileira e Roucheria laxiflora Winkler, da Bolívia. Estes auto-

res concordaram com Saad (1962), considerando Linaceae como uma família primitiva.

Em seguida serão apresentados alguns dados obtidos em microscopia de luz para

complementar as observações de Erdtman (1952), Saad (1962) e BhoJ Raj &

Suryakanta (1969). Espera-se que os referidos dados, aliados aos já existentes na literatu-

ra, possam contribuir, eventualmente, para esclarecer problemas taxonômicos e filoge-

néticos das Linaceae.

1. Hebepetalum humiriifolium (Planch.) Benth. (J.M. Pires 3297, lAN 63743)

Grãos médios, isopolares, simetria radial, subprolatos, âmbito circular, 3 —

colpados, superfície reticulada. P = 60 - 0,6 (56-64) /im. E = 48 - 0,6 (42-56) /xm;

P/E = 1,25 /xm; NPC = 344.

116

Contribuição à sistemática das Unaceae da Amazônia brasileira

2. Ochthocosmus barrae Hallier (A.S.L.Silva et al 325, MG 72591).

Grãos grandes, isopolares, simetria radial, prolatos, âmbito triangular, 3 — colpora-

dos, superfície reticulada, P = 76í 1,6 (58-90) fim, E = 52i 2,1 (42-68) /xm: P/E =

1,46 /un, NPC = 345.

3. Roucheria calophylla Planch (M.F. Silva et al. 1663, MG 50381)

Grãos grandes, isopolares, simetria radial, oblato esferoidal, âmbito circular, 3 —

cdpados, superfície punctada. P = 52i 0,4 (48-58) ^tm; E = 54- 0,4 (50-60) /an; P/E

= 0,96 /xm; NPC = 344.

4. Roucheria punctata Ducke (A. Ducke 1436, lAN 10874)

Grãos médios, isopolares, simetria radial, subprolatos, âmbito circular, 3 — colpa-

dos, superfície reticulada. P = 49- 1,6 (40-74); E = 39- 1,0 (28-54); P/E = 1,25 /an-

NPC = 344.

5. Roucheria schomburgkii Planch. (G.T. Prance et al. 3612)

Grãos pequenos, isopolares, simetria radical, oblato-esferoidal, amb. circular,

3-colpados, superfície reticulada. P = 46^ 0,3 (44-50) /xm. E = 46- 1 ,8 (42-52) /xm.

P/E = 0,9 íxm NPC = 343.

Relações taxonômicas e evolutivas

De acordo com Hutchinson (1967), Hebepetalum e Roucheria pertencem à tribo Hu-

gonieae, que é aquela que engloba os gêneros filogeneticamente mais antigos das Lina-

ceae, por apresentarem estames em dobro ou sempre mais numerosos que o número

de pétalas.

Do ponto de vista fenético, há uma certa afinidade entre Hebepetalutn e Roucheria,

principalmente através de R. punctata, o que muitas vezes acasiona identificá-los errada-

mente. No entanto, em um exame mais detalhado, os dois gêneros separam-se perfeita-

mente pelo tipo de nervura foliar e morfologia floral. Considerando os princípios de Bessey

(1915), podemos admitir que o caráter nervura paralela das folhas de Roucheria seja

um caráter mais evoluído, em contraste com nervura reticulada (conforme encontra-se

em Hebepetalum).

Por apresentar o número de estames igual ao de pétalas, Ochthocosmus enquadra-se

na tribo Lineae, citada por Hutchinson (1967) como um grupo mais recente das Lina-

ceae. Ochthocosmus é perfeitamente separável de Hebepetalum e Roucheria por apre-

sentar o fruto em cápsula, cárater este que talvez possa ser considerado primitivo, caso

se leve em conta Webster (1984) que apontou para o gênero Flueggea Willd. (Euphor-

biaceae) fhito capsular como primitivo e fruto iixleiscente ou baga como avançado. Quanto

ao caráter número de estames (apenas cinco) e morfologia polínica (grãos de pólen col-

porados), Ochthocosmus apresenta-se como um gênero evoluído em relação a Hebepeta-

lum e Roucheria (ambos com dez estames e grãos de pólen colpados).

As observações aqui registradas sobre as relações evolutivas dos gêneros amazôni-

cos das Unaceae são de caráter hipotético, e precisarão ser melhor aperfeiçoadas no de-

correr de novas pesquisas que faremos sobre esta família, destacando-se uma revisão

do gênero Roucheria para o neofíópico.

117

SciELO

10 11 12 13

Boi. Muí. Para EmIUo Goeldi. sér. Ba., 6<I), 1990

Diferenças entre Unaceae e Humiriaceae

Com o objetivo de consolidar as diferenças enüie Linaceae e Humiriaceae da Ama-

zônia, apresentamos alguns aspectos morfológicos dos gêneros amazônicos de Humiria-

ceae, que poderão ser comparados àqueles apontados para os gêneros de Linaceae no

decorrer do texto.

Os dados apresentados baseiam-se em análise de material herborizado (MG) e em

Cuatrecasas (1961).

1) N® de estames: Humiriastrum, Schisíostemon, Humiría (20), Endopleura (27), Vanta-

nea (65-120), Sacoglottís (10). Linaceae tem no máximo 10 estames.

2) Concectivo espessado, bem pronunciado. As tecas das anteras são minúsculas em re-

lação ao conectivo. Endopleura tem antera com 4 tecas. Linaceae não apresenta esse

tipo de conectivo.

3) Presença de disco no ovário: Humiriastrum e Schisíostemon (denteado), Humiría e

Endopleura (laciniado) Sacoglottis e Vantanea (cupuliforme). Linaceae não apresenta disco

no ovário.

Importância Econômica

Em geral a literatura fornece dados de uso apenas do gênero Linum, destacando-sc

o óleo de linhaça e as fibras.

Record & Hess (1949) registram que as madeiras de Hebepetalum, Roucheria e Och-

thocosmus são duras e pesadas. Assim, é provável que sejam pouco atacadas por insetos

e de boa durabilidade, portanto úteis.

Um estudo mais pormenorizado sobre as proprieddes das madeiras de Hebepetalum

e Roucheria, cuja distribuição é considerável na Amazônia, já se faz necessário. Basta

dizer que no Catálogo de Madeiras da Amazônia (Loureiro & Silva 1968), que é o com-

pêndio mais atualizado das madeiras da região, não há nenhuma referência ao grupo das

Linaceae.

TRATAMENTO SISTEMÁTICO

Linaceae Lindl. — S. F. Gray, Nat. Arr, Brit. Pl. 2:639. 1821 (descrita como

“Lineac”).

Ervas anuais ou perenes, arbustos ou árvores. Folhas alternas ou opostas, simples,

estipuladas ou não, estipulas caducas. Flores andróginas, actinomorfas, dispostas cm fas-

cículos axilares, racemos ou cimeiras; sépalas 4-5, livres ou parcialmente concrescidas

na base, imbricadas; pétalas livres, com ou sem apêndices na base; estames iso ou di-

plostêmoncs com filetes concrescidos na base; anteras introrsas, 2 — locularcs; ovário

súpero, tri a pcntaloculado, um a dois óvulos pêndulos por lóculo, estilete 1 ,3 ou 5-fido,

livre ou colunar. Fruto drupáceo, indeiscente ou cápsula septicida; semente alada ou não,

endosperma abundante, escasso ou ausente, embrião reto com cotilédones achatados,

(jêncro — tipo: Unum Lin., das regiões temperadas e subtropicais do Velho Mun-

118

Contribuição à sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia brasileira

do, principalmente do hemisfério norte, e^iecialmente a leste do Mediterrâneo. Na Ama-

zônia Brasileira, de acordo com o Dr. Murça Pires (com. pessoal), este gênero foi cole-

tado em Roraima.

CHAVE PARA OS GÊNEROS AMAZÔNICOS

1. Estames 5, estilete colunar; fruto cápsula-septicida Ochíhocosmus

1. Estames 10 ou mais, estiletes 3 a 5, livres entre si; fnito drupáceo.

2. Folhas reticuladas; flores com pétalas fartamente barbadas intemamente,

base unguiculada Hebepetalum.

2. Folhas com numerosas nervuras secundárias paralelas entre si; flores com

pétalas glabras, base não unguiculada Roucheria.

Hebepetalum Bcnth., Benth. & Hook. f. Gen. Pl: 1.244. 1862.

Gênero monotípico..., cuja distribuição geográfica é tipicamente amazônica, es-

pecialmente no Estado do Pará, também abrangendo Amapá, Roraima, Amazonas, Ma-

to Grosso, Rondônia, Suriname e Venezuela, nos ambientes de mata de terra firme, cam-

pina, campinarana, ocasionalmentc em campo e cerrado. (Figura 1).

Etimologia: Hebe = a deusa da juventude; petalum = pétala.

Espécie-tipo: Hebepetalum humiriifolium (Planch.) Benth.

Hebepetalum humiriifolium (Planch.) Benth in Benth. & Hook. f., Gen. Pl. 1:244.

1862., Index Kew 1:1097. 1893. (Figura 2)

Roucheria humiriifolia Plartch. in Hook. Lond. Joum. Bot. 6:143, 1847. Tipo: “rri

Caycna. cl. Martin, in herb. Hook.” (isótipo K, foto do isótipo MG)

Árvore 5-36 m X 2,5 — 60 cm ramo cilíndrico, glabro, tronco liso, esguio, raiz

tabular. Folha alterna, oblonga, oblongo-larKeolada ou obovada, limbo 3 - 24,5 XI-

9 cm, glabro, nervação reticulada, dicotômica, nervura central raro pilosa, bordo crena-

do, ápice cuspidado ou retuso, base atenuada, pecfolo 0,4 - 3 cm, glabro, raro piloso.

Inflorcscência paniculada composta, 3,5 - 14 X 1,5 - 10 cm, terminal e axilar, pedünculo

piloso, bráctea e bractéola 1 mm de comprimento, lanceoladas, caducas, margens pilo-

sas. Flor 3,6 - 5 X 3 - 4 mm, cálice 2 - 8 X 1 - 4; mm. pentâmero, zigomorfo, sépala

2 - 3 X 1,2 mm, 2 lanceoladas e 3 obovadas, carenadas, superfícies glabras, margens

pilosas, corola 3 - 5 X 2 - 5 mm, zigomorfa, pétala 4 - 5 X 1 - 1.5, lanceolada, surperff-

cic interna barbada, superfície externa e margens glabras; estames 10, soldados em volta

do ovário, heterodínamos, 2 - 5 mm de comprimento, excertos, antera 0,5 mm de com-

primento, sagitada, rimosa, dorsifixa; ovário 1-2X1 mm, ovado, 5 — carpelar, 5

— locular, 1 óvulo por lóculo, piloso no ápice, estilete ca. 1 mm de comprimento. 5-fidus,

estigmas lobados. Fmto drupa, ovóide 5-8X4 mm, sementes 5, elíticas, embrião reto

com endosperma.

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: VENEZUELA. T.F.Etelta Amacuro Berti 444, nov-dez,

1964, fr G^G). SURINAME. Wayombo R., concession VcnIoo E of Dondekreek, Schtdz

7348, nov. 1956, fl (MG): Koeleroe 234. set. 1944, fr (lAN) Stahel 26, sep. 1942, bot

(lAN). BRASIL. Amapá, entre Porto Platon e Serra do Navio, Rosa, 1 13, out-dez. 1976,

e.st (MG); Rio Falcino, Pires etal. 50931, set. 1961, fr (MG): Oiapoque, Daly e Souza

119

BoL Mus. Pam. EmISo Goeldi. sér. Ba., 6(1), 1990

3826, dez. 1984, fr (MG); Rio Muturá, Invin etal. 48441. set. 1960, bot (MG); Oiapo-

que, Mori etal. 17187, dez 1984, fr (MG); Macapá, Mori e Cardoso 17716, jan. 1985,

fl (MG); Macapá, Mori e Cardoso 17723, jan. 1985, fl (MG); Oiapoque, Daly et, al.

3812, dez, 1984, fr (MG); Macapá, Rabelo et al. 3210; jan. 1985, fr (MG); Rio Mutu-

rá, Irwin et al. 48441, set. 1960, fl (lAN). Amazonas, rodovia Manaus-Porto Velho

Km 240. Ueras et al. P19617, nov. 1973, fr (MG); Serra Aracá, Rodrigues et al. 10639,

mar. 1984, fr (MG); estrada Humaitá-Lábrea Km 60, Prance 3285, nov. 1966 fr (MG);

Borba, rio Madeira, Cid 3846, mar, 1983, fr (MG); estrada Manaus-Porto Velho Km

245, Prance et al. 20455, mar. 1974, fr (MG); Caracuari, Silva et al. 901, jul. 1980,

est. (MG); Humaitá, KrukofflOiS, nov. 1934, est. (lAN); Codajás, Rio Capitari, Fróes

26524, set. 1950, bot (lAN); Pará. Alto Ariramba. Dudce, s.n., dez. 1906, fr (MG);

Serra do Ariramta, Ducke s.n., dez. 1910, est. (MG); Serra do Dedal, Faro, Ducke

s.n., set. 1907, est. (MG); Belém, campo Lyra Castro, Ducke 829, nov. 1941, fl (MG);

Santa Isabel. P.D.M., set. 1908, fr (MG); Belém. Hospital Dom Freire, Huber s.n.,

nov. 1903. bot. (MG); Belém, Hospital Dom Freire, Goeldi s.n., fcv. 1905, bot. (MG);

f/uier s.n., jul. 1901, fr (MG); estrada Cuiabá-Santarém, Km S3l, KirkbrideJr. &Lle-

ras 2838, fev. 1977, fr. (MG); Itaituba, estrada Santarém-Cuiabá Km 816, Silva et al.

151, abr. 1983, fr (MG); Belém, mata do lAN, Guedes 243. jan. 1950, fr aAN); estra-

da Capanema-Maranhão Km 96. Prance e Pennington 1592, out. 1%5. fr (lAN); Bre-

ves, Pires et al. 5617. jul. 1956, fr (lAN); mata da Pirelli. Pires 6916, jul. 1958, fr

(lAN); Belém, Bosque Municipal, da Silva 18, jul. 1947, fl (lAN); Belém, Reserva do

Mocambo, Pires & Silva 10645, jul. 1967, fr (lAN): Belém, Reserva do Mocambo, Pi-

res 12190, out. 1968, fr (lAN); Mosqueiro, Oliveira 5554, mar. 1971, est. (lAN); Mos-

queiro, Oliveira 5700, mai. 1971, est. (lAN); Belém, campo Lyra Castro, Ducke 829,

nov. 1941, fl (lAN); Belém, próx. a São Joaquim, da Silva 1 12, set. 1942, fr (lAN);

Belém, Pires 3287, jun. 1951. fl (lAN); rodovia Belém-Brasflia, Km 62 1/2, Oliveira

267, dez. 1959, fr (lAN); Pires 7278 est. (lAN). Rondônia. Vilhena, Vieira et al. 815,

out. 1979, fl (MG); rio Abunã, Prance et al. 8545, nov. 1968, fr (MG); Vilhena, Santos

et al. 854, mai. 1984, est. (MG); Vilhena, Vieira et al., nov. 1979, fr (MG); RO-429,

Km 105, Silva 6551, jul. 1983, fr (MG); Vilhena, Vieira 854, nov. 1979. fr (MG). Ma-

to Grosso, Aripuanã, Silva e Rosário 4731 , mai. 1979. fl (MG); Sinop-Colider, Cid Fer-

reira et al. 6320. out. 1985, fl (MG); Sinop-Colider, Thomas et al. 4161, out. 1985,

bot (MG).

Pela forma da folha c disposição das nervuras secundárias, H. humiriifolium está

próxima do gênero Roucheria, principalmente através da espécie R. punctata. Entretanto

as duas espécies separam-se facilmente pelo caráter da nervura, que cm H. humiriifolium

6 reticulada e cm R. punctata é paralela. H. humiriifolium apresenta as pétalas densa-

mente barbadas e ovário 5 - locular, com ápice piloso, enquanto R. punctada apresenta

pétalas glabras c ovário 1 — locular, glabro.

O nome Hebepetalum humiriifolium é aqui mantido, seguindo suas citações na lite-

ratura especializada como cm Hutchinson (1967) c Huber (1907). Entretanto, Bentham

(1862) não associou Roucheria humiriifolia Planch. ao nome do gênero Hebepetalum,

uma vez que ao descrever Hebepetalum fez a seguinte citação: “Spccies 2, in Guiana

V. Brasflia borcali crescentes. (Roucheria? humiriifolia. Planch., et R. latifolia. Spruce)’’.

Uma vez que Roucheria humiriifolia Planch. é um nome legítimo, pois foi publica-

do por Planchon no periódico Hook. Lond. Jour. Bot. 6:143. 1847, acrcdita-sc que esta

120

Contribuição à sistemática das Unaceae da Amazônia brasileira

seja a razão de ter sido associado ao gênero Hebepetalum. No Index Kewensis (1893)

a espécie vem citada como H. humiriifolium (Planch.) Benth, Ex Jackson. Mas de acor-

do com o Código Internacional de Nomenclatura Botânica (art. 33.3 e 44. 1, 1988) a

simples citação de um nome no Index Kewensis não tem valor nomenclatural. Portanto,

0 nome da espécie permanece H. humiriifolium (Planch.) Benth., sem levar em conside-

ração o nome de Jackson. Já Roucheria latifolia é um nomem nudum, pois foi apenas

citado por Bentham.

— Espécie possivelmente nova (nota prévia): Hebepetalum roraimemis Secco & Man-

ni Silva, sp. nov. (?).

Tipo: Territ. Rio Branco (Roraima), road Boa Vista to Caracamhy. R.L. Fróes 22926.

01 de Fev. 1948. bot., fl. (Holotypus lAN). (Figura 1).

Arbor 4 m alta. Flores petalis intus sparse pilosis, stamina 10 antheris apice pilosis;

ovarium 4 - loculare, stylo 4 - fido ramis tomentosis.

Esta espécie é aqui proposta com hesitação, uma vez que o material disponível ain-

da não é suficiente para consolidar o novo (?) táxon. Separa-se de H. hwmriifoUutn pela

quantidade de pêlos nas p)étalas, anteras com ápice piloso, ovário 4 - locular e morfolo-

gia do estilete.

Ochthocosmus Benth., in Hook. Lond. Joum. Bot. 2:366 (1843).

Árvore ou arbusto, ramo cilíndrico, glabro. Folha alterna, obovada ou elíptica, lim-

bo glabro, nervação reticulada, dicotômica, bordo inteiro ou crenado, com acdleos cadu-

cos nas reentrâncias, ápice retuso ou arredondado, base atenuada, pecíolo glabro.

Inflorescência panícula terminal ou axilar, pedúnculo glabro, bráctea e bractéola presen-

tes. Cálice jjentâmero, zigomorfo, levemente soldado na base, sépalas ovadas ou lanceo-

ladas, glabras, apresentam ou não ápice denteado, corola actinomorfa, pétala laiKeolada,

glabra; estames 5, livres, com as bases dilatadas ou gamostêmones, altemipétalos, hete-

rodínamos, glabros, anteras elípticas ou lanceoladas, dorsifixas, rimosas, glabras; ovário

3-5 locular, 2 óvulos por lóculo, glabro, estilete tenninal, glabro, estigma 5 - lobado.

Fruto cápsula loculicida, ovado, sementes 2 por lóculo, aladas, oblongo-comprimidas,

ala membranácea, embrião reto com endosperma.

Etimologia: Do grego Oxthos = colina, margem; Kosmos = adorno.

Gênero composto de 6 espécies (Steyermark & Luteyn 1980), com predominância

de distribuição geográfica na Venezuela. Ocorre também na Amazônia brasileira, nos

Estados do Pará, Amazonas, Mato Grosso e Rondônia.

Espécie — tipo: Ochthocosmus rorcúmae Benth.

CHAVE ARTIFICIAL PARA OCHTHOCOSMUS

1. Folha obovada, ápice retuso ou arredondo, bordo crenado com acúlcos nas reen-

trâncias; panícula axilar, sépalas com ápice inteiro, estames levemente soldados, com

bases dilatadas O. barrae.

1. Folha elíptica, ápice arredondado, bordo inteiro ou com ligeiras ondulações; panícula

tcmiinal; sápalas com ápice levemente denteado; estames soldados, com bases nor-

mais O. multijlorus.

Obs. Esta chave é provisória, visto que as coleções do Gênero Ochtlutcosmus

ainda são p<xico satisfatórias.

121

Büi. Mus. Para. Emílio GocUi. sér. Bot.. 6(1), 1990

1. Ochthocosmus barrae Hallier, Beihejte Bot. Centralbl. 39 pt. 2; 17. 1921. Tipo: Bra-

sil. Amazonas: prope Barra. Prov. Rio Negro (Spruce 1802) Oct. 1851 . (Foto do holód-

po de B: VEN, isótipo NY). (Figura 3).

Árvore ou arbusto 2 — 19 m, ramo delgado. Folha obovada, limbo 5 — 9,5 X

2,5 cm, bordo crenado, nervura principal proeminente, as secundárias promínulas, ápice

retuso, pecíolo 0,2 - 0,5 cm. Inflorescência ca. 6,5 cm de comprimento, panícula axilar,

bráctea e bractéola 1 X 0,5 mm, sagitadas, glabras; flor ca. 6 cm X 3mm, cálice ca.

1 X 2 mm, persistente, sépalas 1 X 0,7 - 1 mm, 2 ovadas e 3 lanceoladas; corola ca.

4X5 mm. actinomorfa, pétalas ca. 4 X 1 mm, estames ca. 4mm, levemente soldados,

bases dilatadas, anteras ca. Imm, elípticas; ovário 3 - 5 locular, estilete ca. 3 mm, intei-

ra. Fruto cápsula loculicida, ovado, ca. 1 X 0,5 cm, sementes 2 por lóculo, aladas, 3

X 2 mm, achatadas, oblongas, ala membranácea, 4-5X2 mm, constituída por 2 folhe-

tos superpostos.

Distribuição: Típica dos ambientes de mata de terra firme, cerrado e campina da

Amazônia brasileira, principalmente do Estado do Amazonas, ocorrendo também no Pa-

rá, Mato Grosso e Rondônia. Separa-se geograficamente de O. roraJmae, que é típica

da Venezuela (detalhes em Steyermark & Luteyn 1980) (Figura 1).

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: BRASIL. Amazonas, Manaus, Ponta Negra, Rcxiri-

gues et al 10093, nov. 1978, fr. (MG); Manaus, Cachoeira Grande; Ducke 3, ago 1942,

fr (MG); Manaus, Campo Amélia, Teixeira et al 1643, ago. 1985, fr. (MG). Pará, Itai-

tuba. Silva 325, ago. 1979, fl. (MG); Rondônia, Vilhena, Vieira et al 834, nov. 1979,

fr. (MG); Vilhena, Santos et al 855, mai. 1984, est. (MG).

2. Ocht/wcosrnus multiflorus Ducke, Trop. Woods 50:33, 1937. Tipo: Brasil. Ama-

zonas: Rio Curicuriary (afl. Rio Negro) Ducke 29033, 23 Fev. 1936, (holótijx) RB, isó-

tipos NY, US). (Figura 3E).

Arbusto 1 - 1 ,5 de altura, ramo delgado. Folha elíptica, limbo 5,5 - 7,5 X 2 cm,

nervura principal proeminente, as secundárias promínulas na face ventral, ápice arredon-

dado, pecíolo 1-2 mm. Inflorescência terminal ca. 4 cm de comprimento, bráctea 1 mm.

filiforme, na base do pedicelo, glabra, flor ca. 8 mm, pcdicclo 3 mm, glabro; cálice

1-2X2 mm, levemente soldado na base, sépalas 1-2X1 mm, lanceoladas, ápice den-

teado; corola ca. 4 X 4 mm, zigomorfa, pétala ca. 3X1-2 mm; estames gamostemones,

soldados na base, heterodínamos, 4-5 mm de comprimento, anteras ca. 0,8 mm, lanceo-

ladas; ovário 5-locular, 1 mm, estilete 3 mm.

Distribuição: Ocorre nas savanas arenosas da Venezuela, Colômbia e do Brasil (Es-

tado do Amazonas) (Figura 1).

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: VENEZUELA. T.F. Amazonas, Depto. Atalxipo, Hu-

ber & Tillet 5452, jul, 1980, Bot. fl. (MG).

Roucheria Planch. in H(X)k Lond. Jtxin. Bot. VI: 141 (1847). t 2.

Árvore ou arbusto, ramo glabro ou piloso. Folha elíptica ou oblonga, alterna, ner-

vação paralela, dicotômica, nervura cenü^al proeminente, raro pilosa, nervuras secundá-

122

Coníríbuição à sistemática das Unaceae da Amazônia brasileira

rias planas, bordo crenado ou serrilhado, ápice cuspidado ou caudado, base atenuada,

pecíolo piloso ou glabro. Inflorescência axilar ou terminal, fasciculada ou paniculada,’

brácteas presentes; cálice pentâmero, zigojnorfo, gamossépalo, persistente, sépalas ova-

das, glabras ou pilosas nas margens; corola actinomorfa, pétalas lanceoladas, glabras ou

com margens pilosas; estames 10, gamóstêmones, heterodúiamos, excertos,’anteras sa-

gitadas ou obovadas, rimosas, dorsifixas; ovário glabro ou piloso, 1 - 2 lóculos com 1

- 2 óvulos, 2 - 4 estiletes, estigmas labiados. Fruto drupáceo, elíptico ou ovado, angulo-

so ou não, 1 - 5 sementes, elípticos - angulosas, embrigão reto com endosperma.

Etimologia: em homenagem ao poeta Roucher, autor do Poema dos meses.

Espécie-tipo: Roucheria calophylla Planch.

De acordo com Hutchinson (1967), o gênero Roucheria apresenta 11 espécies na

América do Sul. Esta afirmação precisará ser corrigida em uma revisão mais detalhada

de Roucheria, já que algumas espécies foram sinonimizadas. Na Amazônia brasileira o

gênero apresenta apenas três espécies. Na Colômbia temos Roucheria elaía Ducke e R.

columbiana Hallier, na Bohvia R. boliviensis Wink. e R. laxijlora H. Winkl., na índia,

R. griffithiana Planch. e na Venezuela, R. angulata Gleason.

CHAVE PARA AS ESPÉCIES DE Roucheria

1. Folha 10-31 cm de comprimento, base atenuada, limbo subcoriáceo a coriáceo;

inflorescência panícula robusta, tipicamente terminal, sépalas com margens glabras,

pétalas lanceoladas R. punctata

1 . Folha 5 - 1 1 cm de compr. , base aguda, limbo mais ou menos cartáceo; inflores-

cência em fascículo ou em panícula delicada, tipicamente axilar, sépalas com mar-

gens pilosas, pétalas não lanceoladas 2

2. Folha totalmente glabra; inflorescência em fascículo R. calophylla

2. Folha pilosa, principalmente no pecíolo e nervura principal (face dorsal); inflo-

rescência em panícula delicada, raque bastante pilosa R. schomburgkii

I. Roucheria calophylla Planch., in Hook. Lond. Joum. Bot. VI (1847) 141. t. 2. Tipo:

in Guiana Anglica, cl. Schomburgk, no. 988, 1840, in herb. Hook. (holótipo, K, foto

do tipo MG). (Figura 4).

Hebepetalwn panijlorum Ducke, Arch. Jard. Bot. Rio de Janeiro. 6:38. 1933; Buli.

Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris. ser. 2;4:735. 1932. Tipo; Manaus (civ. Amazonas) 17.12.1929

leg. A. Ducke, H.J.B.R. no. 23.423 (holótipo RB, isótipo K, foto do tipo MG).

R. panljlora Ducke, Arq. Inst. Biol. Veg. Rio de Janeiro. 1:207, 1935; Tropical

Woods, 43:21.1935.

Arbusto 2 - 5 m X 20 cm, ramo cilíndrico, piloso. Folha elíptica, oblonga ou lan-

ccolada, limbo 6-11X2-3 cm, bordo serrilhado, ápice cuspidado, base aguda, pacío-

lo 0,3 - 0,5 cm de comprimento, glabro. Inflorescência axilar, fa.sciculada, 0,5 - 1 cm

123

BoL Mus. Para, Emílio Goekii, sér. Bot., 6(1), 1990

de comprimento, brácteas ca. 2 mm de comprimento, lanceoladas, margens pilosas; cá-

lice ca. 4 mm de comprimento, pequena soldadura na base, sépala 2 - 4 X 1-3 mm,

3 lanceoladas e 2 ovadas, pilosas nos bordos; pétalas 3 - 7 X 1 - 4 mm, superfícies

grabras, margens pilosas; estames 1 - 5 mm de comprimento, soldadura em tomo do

ovário, antera ca. 0,5 mm de comprimento, livres, sagitadas; ovário ca. 2 X 1 mm gla-

bro, 1 - 2 locular, 1 - 2 óvulos, placentaçâo axial, estiletes 2-5. Fruto 6-7X4-

5 mm, ovado-anguloso, sementes 1 - 5, 4,5 X 1,5 mm, elíptico-angulosas.

Distribuição: Parece ter distribuição restrita nas matas de terra firme, caatingas e

nos igapós do Estado do Amazonas (Figura 7).

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: VENEZUELA. Rio Cassiquiare, S. Spruce 3403,

1853-1854, bot (MG). BRASIl. Amazonas, Rio Marié, L. Alencar 489, jul. 1979. íir

(MG); Rio Negro. L.F. Coelho 518, jun. 1976, fl (MG); Rio Negro M.F. Silva et al.

1663, mai. 1973, fl (MG); Rio Curicuriari, L. Alencar 593, jul. 1979, fr (MG); Rio

Uaupés, R.L. Frôes 28218, abr. 1952, fl (lAN); Rio Tea, afl.Rio Negro, LR. Marinho

496, jun. 1976, fr GAN).

R. calophylla é próxima de R. schomburgkii, principalmente pela forma das folhas,

o que pode confundi-las em uma análise rápida. Entretanto, R. calophylla se distingue

facilmente por suas inflorescências tipicamente fasciculadas, apresentando também uma

certa tendência do bordo foliar ser brevemente crenado, enquanto em R. schomburgkii

o bordo é serrilhado.

2. Roucheria schomburgkii Planch., in Hook. Lond. Joum. Bot. Vü (1848). Tipo: in

Guiana Anglica, R.H. Schomburgk no. 1362 (holótipo K, foto do tipo MG). (Figura 5).

Hebepetalum schomburgkii (Planch.) Ducke, Arch. Jard. Bot. Rio de Janeiro.

6:38, 1933.

R. lincata Bth., nom. nud.

Árvore ou arbusto 8 - 20 X 0,5 - 1 m, ramo cilíndrico, glabro ou piloso. Folha

elíptica ou oblonga, limbo 5 - 13,5 X 2 - 3 cm, nervura dorsal e áreas adjacentes pilosos,

bordo serrilhado, ápice agudo ou cuspidado, pccíolo 3-5 mm, glabro ou piloso. Inflo-

rescência axilar, panícula, ca. 1 cm de comprimento, pedúnculo piloso, bráctea ca. 1

mm de comprimento, sagitada, bordo e superfície externa pilosas, caducos ou não. Flor

2-5 mm de comprimento, pedicelo piloso; cálice ca. 2 X 1 mm, pequena soldadura

na base, sépalas 1 ,5 - 2 X 1 mm, oblongas, bordos pilosos; pétalas 2-3X1 mm. mar-

gens pilosas; estames 3,5 - 4 mm, soldadura aderida à corola, anteras obovadas; ovário

ca. 2 mm, subobovado, glabro ou piloso, uniloculado e uniovulado, placentaçâo axial,

estiletes 3 - 4, glabros. Fruto 0,5 - 2 cm de comprimento, ovado-anguloso, semente única.

Distribuição; Coletada nas matas de terra fimic, caatingas e nos igapós do Pará e

Acre. Também assinalada na Venezuela (rio Cassiquiare). Figura 7.

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: BRASIL, Pará, rio Maratauá, A. Ducke s.n., nov.

1922, fl (lAN); Mosqueiro, E. Oliveira 5593A, mar. 1971, fl (lAN); Mosqueiro, 7. Aí.

Pires cN.T. Silva 1 1275, nov. 1967, fl (lAN); Mosqueiro, E. Oliveira 5776, jul. 1971,

124

Contribuição á sistemática das Unaceae da Amazónia brasileira

est. (lAN); Mosqueiro, E. Oliveira 5592A, mar. 1971, est. (lAN). Acre. Cruzeiro do

Sul, LR. Marinho 153, fev. 1976, fr (lAN); Cruzeiro do Sul, O.P. Monteiro e C Da-

mião 369, fev. 1976, fr. (MG).

Apesar do material botânico analisado estar pouco satisfatório para permitir uma boa

avaliação de suas estruturas florais, R. schomburgkii deve ser mantida como espécie boa

pelas suas folhas e disposição das inflorescências muito características, conforme se veri-

fica na chave e na Figura 5.

3. Roucheria punctaía (EXicke) Ducke, Arq. Inst. Biol. Veg. Rio de Janeiro, 1 :207, 1935:

Tropical Woods, 43:21. 1935. Figura 6.

Hebepetalum punctaíum Ducte, Buli. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, ser, 2, 4:735, 1932;

Archivos Jard. Bot. Rio de Janeiro, 6:38. 1933. Tipo: Manaus (civ. Amazonas), A. Ducke,

flores coletadas em outubro 1929 (lectótipo RB no. 21.708; isolectótipo P, K; foto do

lectótipo MG); fiutos coletados em fevereiro de 1930. A. Ducke (parátipo RB).

Árvore 6 - 22 m X 8 - 20 cm, ramo cilíndrico, glabro, superfície irregular. Folha

oblongo-lanceolada, limbo 10-31 X 4 - 9,5 cm, bordo serrilhado, ápice cuspidado ou

caudado, pecíolo ca. 0,5 - 3 cm de comprimento, glabro. Inflorescência terminal, paní-

cula 7,5 - 13,5 cm de comprimento, pedúnculo piloso, brácteas sagitadas. 0,3 - 4 X

1 mm, margens pilosas. Flor 6-8 mm de comprimento, cálice ca. 3 X 4 mm, pequena

soldadura na base, sépalas 2 - 3 X 1 - 2 mm, 3 lanceoladas e 2 oblongas, glabras; pétalas

3 - 5 X 1-2 mm, glabras; estames 3 - 4 mm de comprimento; ovário uniloculado,

uniovulado, placentação axial, estiletes 3-4 glabros. Fruto 1,5-1 mm, ovado-anguloso,

sementes I - 2.

Obs.: A inflorescência é fonnada por várias flores em estágio jovem, cada uma pro-

tegida por uma bráctea. Dentro de cada bráctea encontra-se um material gelatinoso e

hialino.

Distribuição: Espécie de ampla ocorrência nas matas de terra firme, caatingas e nos

igapós, principalmcnte do Estado do Amazonas. Também ocorre no Pará, Amapá e Ron-

dônia. Õ^igura 7).

MATERIAL EXAMINADO: BRASIL. Amapá, Macapá, Serra do Navio, Mori &

Cardoso 17653, jan. 1985. fl (MG); Serra do Navio, Rosa 1 107, out-dez. 1976, est (MG);

Macapá. Cupixi. Mori & Cardoso 17704. Jan. 1985, bot. (MG); Macapá, rodovia Peri-

mctral Norte, Rabelo et al. 31 19, dez. 1984, fl (MG); estrada Cupixi-Vila Nova, Rabelo

etal. 3215, Jan. 1985, fl (MG), Amazonas, no íapu^. Nascimento et aJ. 156, abr. 1945,

fr (MG); Rodovia Manaus-Porto Velho Km 245, Pra/ice 20484, mar. 1974, fr (MG);

laraueté. Ribeiro 958, mar. 1975, fr (MG); Carauari, Lisboa 1888, out, 1980, est (MG);

Rodovia Manaus-Porto Velho Km 240, Ueras et al. P19606, nov. 1973, fr (MG); alto

rio Negro. Nilo T Silva et al. 60864, Jan. 1966, fr (MG); Manaus, Ducke 1436, nov.

1943, fl (lAN); Taracuá, rio Uaupés, Pires et al. 7523, fev. 1959, est (lAN); São Feli-

pe, alto rio Negro, Baldmn, Jr. 356, mar. 1944, est (lAN); Taracuá, rio Uaupés, Pires

et al. 7524, fev. 1959, est (lAN); Pará, rio Jari, Planalto Monte Dourado, Oliveira 3974,

Jan. 1968, fl (lAN); Breves, Pires et al. 5960, Jul. 1956, est (lAN); rio Jari, Monte

Dourado, Oliveira 4060, fev. 1968, fr (lAN); Jari, Tinguelim Km 23. Nilo T. Silva 316S.

mai. 1970, fr. (lAN); Breves, igarapé Arapijó, Pires et al. 5098, Jul. 1956, est. (lAN).

Rondônia, Santa Bárbara, rodovia BR-364 Km 120, Teixeira 810, mai. 1982, est (MG).

125

Boi. Mus. Pam. EmíHo Goeldi, sér. Ba., 6(1), 1990

R. punctata é facilmente identificável entre as demais espécies do gênero pelas suas

folhas grandes Oimbo de 10-31 cm), de forma oblongo-lanceolada.

ESPÉCIE MAL CONHECIDA

Roucheria elata Ducke, Trop. woods 90:20. 1947. Tipo: Colômbia, Letícia, mata

das terras altas, Ducke 1799, 3/11/45, fl (holôtipo MG).

Árvore de ca. 30 m, coletada, ao que parece, apenas em Letícia, na Amazônia co-

lombiana. Provavelmente pode ser encontrada no Estado do Amazonas, o que só um

programa de coletas nas Áreas fronteiriças à localidade-tipo poderá revelar.

R, elaia assemelha-se bastante com K schomburgkii, o que fez com que os autores

do presente trabalho relutassem em mantê-la como espécie válida. Ao que parece, R,

elata diferencia-se, basicamente, de R, schomburgkii por apresentar as inflorescências

mais ramificadas, escassamente pilosas (glabrescente ?) e folhas glabras. Acredita-se que

a manutenção de R, elata como espécie boa está condicionada a uma análise de material

botânico fértil (de R, elata e R. schomburgkii), em melhores condições do que as exsica-

tas aqui analisadas, a fim de que se proceda um diagnóstico comparativo seguro entre

as duas espécies em foco.

AGRADECIMENTOS

Ao CNPq, pela bolsa de iniciação científica (proc. no. 802.186/88-22) concedida

à co-autora; aos Drs. G.T. Prance, A. Radcliffe-Smith e G. Ll. Lewis, do Royal Bota-

nic Gardens Kew, pela gentileza de nos cederem fotos dos tipos e material bibliográfico,

ao ex-estagiário Luís Eduardo Santos, pela dedicada colaboração no estudo das Lina-

ceae, principalmente na elaboração de alguns desenhos; ao Dr. W. Overal pelo resumo

em inglês; ao colega Rafael Alvarez, pelas ilustrações do hábito das espécies; à Dra.

Léa Carreira, pela colaboração na parte de pólen. Um agradecimento especial à Dra.

Graziela Barroso, que sugeriu esta pesquisa, e aos Profs. Jorge Fontella (Jardim Botâni-

co, RJ), e Dan H. Nicolson (Smithsonian — U.S.A.), pela orientação em nomenclatura

botânica.

REFERÊNCIAS BIBLIOGRÁnCAS

BARROSO, G.M. 1984. Sistemática dc Angiospermas do Brasil, vol. 2 Univ. Viçosa, 377 p.

BARTII, O.M. 1975, Glossário palinológioo. Lcandra 6:141 — 163.

BENTUAM, G. 1843. Enumeralion of plants collcctcd by Mr. Schomburgk in BritLsh Guiana. London

Joum. Bot. 2:359-378.

BENTUAM, G. 1862. In G. Bcntliam & J.D. Ilookcr. Linac, Gcn. I’l. 1:241.

BESSEY, C.E. 1915. The phylogcnctic taxonomy of flowcring pLuUs. Ann. Mo, Bot. Gardcn

2:109-164.

CRONQUIST, A. 1968. The Evoluüon and dassification of Flowcring Plants. New York. 398 p.

126

Contribuição à sistemática das Linaceae da Amaiônia brasileira

CRONQUIST, A. 1981. An intcgratcd systcm of classification of ílowcring plants. Columbia Univcrsity prcss.

New York, 1262 p.

CUATRECASAS, J. 1961. Humiriaceac. Conl. U. S. Nal. Hcib. 35(2):25-214.

DUCKE, A. 1932. Espdccs. Nouvcllcs de Plantes de L’Afnazonie Br&iliennc. Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris,

ser. 2. 4(6):735-736.

DUCKE, A. 1933. Plantes nouvellcs ou peu connues de la rcgion amazonicnne. Arch. Jard. Bot. Rio de Janei-

ro. ser. 5.6:1-106.

DUCKE, A. 1935. Plantes nouvelles ou peu connucs de la règkm amazonicnne. Arq. last. Biol. Veg. Rio de

Janeiro, ser. 7.1:205-212.

DUCKE, A. 1935. New Forest trccs of thc Brazilian Amazon. Tropical Woods. 6(43): 19-23.

DUCKE, A. 1937. New Forest trccs of thc Brazilian Amazon. Tropical Woods. 7(50):33-40.

DUCKE, A. 1947. New Forest trccs and climbers of thc Amazon. Tropical Woods. scr.6.12(90):7-30.

ERDTMAN, G. 1952. Pollcn Morphotogy and Plant Taxonomy-Angiospcrms. Stockholm. Almquist & Nik-

scU. 538 p. U.

HALLIER. 1921. Bcitriigc zur kcnntnis der Linaceae. Bcihcftc Bot. Ccntralbl. 39.2:1-78.

HUBER, J. 1898. Matcriacs para a Flora Amazônica I. Lista das plantas colligidas na ilha dc Marajó, no ano

de 1896. Boi. Mus, Para. dc História Natural c Ethnographia, Belém, 2(l/4):288-321.iL

HUBER, J. 1907. Matcriacs para a Flora Amazônica VU. Boi. Mus. Par. Emilio Gocldi, ser. Bot. 5(l/2):294436.

HUTCHINSON, J. 1967. Thc Gcncra of ílowcring plants. Oxford, vol. 2. 658 p.

JOLY, A.B. 1975. Botânica — Intnxlução a Taxonomia Vegetal. EDUSP. 777 p.

LÕFGREN, A. 1917. Manual das Famílias Naturais Fancrógamas. Rio dc Janeiro. Imprcasa Nacional. 61 1 p.

LOUREIRO, A. A. c SILVA, M.F. 1968. Catálogo das Madeiras da Amazônia. Belém. vol. 1 c 2.

MACBRIDE, J.F. 1943. Flora of Pcm. Ficld. Mus. of Nat. Hist. Botany. vol. Xin(3), no. 1:621-632.

PLANCHON, J.E. 1847. Observations Sur L'Amorcuxia. Hook. London Joum. Bot. 6:139-146.

PLANCHON, J.E. 1848. Sur la Famillic des Linnes. Hook. London Joum. Bot. 7:526-527.

RAJ, B. & SURYAKANTA. 1969. Pollcn Morphology of some gcncra of Linaceae. Journal of Palinology.

4(2)73-76.

RECORD, S.J. c HESS. R.W. 1949. Timbers of thc New World. New Haven. Yalc Univ. Press. 640 p.

REiaiE, 1886. Uncac. Englcr c Planü. Pllanzcnfam. 3, Abt. 4:27-34.

ROGERS, C.N. c SMmi, L.B. 1975. lánáccas in Rcitz. Fl. Ilastr. Catarinense, la.se. LINA:3-34.

SAAD. S.I. 1961. A Tentative outlinc of some trends in thc phylogcnctic devclopmcnt of exine .suatification.

Grana Palyn. 3(1): 126-129. Addendum.

SAAD. S.I. 1%2. Palynoksgical Studies in thc Linttccac. Pollcn et Spores. 4(l):65-82.

127

Boi. Mus. Pam. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Boi., 611), 1990

STEYERMARK, J.A. 1988. Flora of Vcnczuclan Guyana FV. Ann Mo. Bot. GanJcn 75{1):311-351.

STEYERMARK, J.A. & LUTEYN, J.L. 1980. Rcvision of thc gcnus Oduhooosinus (Linaccac). Brittonia,

32(2): 128-143.

URBAN, I. 1872.. Lincac in Martius Flora Brasilicnsis, vol. XU, pars U. 74:455-471.

WEBSTER, G.L. 1984. A rcvision of Flueggea (Euphorbiaccac). Allcrtonia. 3(4):259-312.

Recebido em 1 1 .04.90

Aprovado em 16.11.90

128

Contribuição à sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia brasileira

Figura I — Distribuição geográfica atual dc Hebepelalum hwmriifolium, H. roraimensis, Ochihocosmus

hetrrae c O. mullijlorus.

129

Boi Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sir. Boi., 6(1), 1990

Figura 2 — Hehepftalum humiriifoUum (Duckc 829, MG) A) Ramo fértil; B) Botão c flor, evidenciando

pétala pilosa internamente; C) Gineceu; D) Fruto; E) Idem, parte interna lenhosa; F) Nervura foliar em

detalhe.

130

Contribuição à sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia brasileira

Figura 3 — Oduhomsmus barme (A.S.L. SUva 325, MG) A) Ramo fírtil; B) Cone da Hor evidenciando gine-

ceu; C) Fruto (cápsula); D) Corte da semente. O. multijlorus (O. Huber á 5. Ttü et 5452, MG), E) Ramo liSrtil,

131

SciELO

10 11 12 13

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot., 6{l), 1990

3 cm

Figura 4 — Roucheria colophylkt {M.F. Silva et al. 1663, MG). A) Ramo férui; B) Corte dc uma ílor, eviden

ciando androceu c gineceu C) Gineceu; D) Bocão c flor; E) P(ítala; F) S<5pala.

SciELO

10 11 12 13 14 15

2 mm

Contribuição à sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia brasileira

Figura 5 — Ranx> dc Roucheria scharthurgkü (LR. Marinho 153, MG) evidenciando o tfpico arranjo de inllo-

rcscíncias.

Boi. Mus. Para. Emílio Goeldi, sér. Bot. 6(2), 1990.

Figura 6 — Roucheria punOata (S. Mori & Qirdoso 17653, MG) A) Ramo fértil; B) Fruto; C) bicm, porte irtema.

114

Contribuição à sistemática das Linaceae da Amazônia brasileira

80 ® 70 * 60 * 60 ® 40 ®

Figura 7 — Distribuição geográfica atual dc Roucheria calophyüa, R fwictata e R. sdtomburgtíL

135

SciELO

10 11 12 13

NOTA PREVIA SOBRE UMA GRAMINEAE N0V)N

SERRA DOS CARAJÁS, PARÁ

Maria de Nazaré do Caniio Bastos!

Realizando o estudo taxonômico das espécies de Axonopus Beauv. dos campos “ru-

pestres” de Carajás, vegetação que habita a canga hematítica, encontramos uma espécie

distinta das demais conhecidas. Após minuciosa pesquisa, chegamos à conclusão de que

a mesma se enquadra na série Barbigeri G.A. Black, subsérie Barbigeri G.A. Black,

pelas caractensticas apresentadas nas folhas e segunda gluma. As folhas são estreitas,

involutas e a segunda gluma possui nervuras proeminentes e sulcos profundos.

De acordo com as características específicas, acreditamos que ela se posiciona pró-

ximo das espécies A. barbigerus (Kunth) Hitche. e A. siceus (Nces) Kuhiman.

Apresentamos, a seguir, apenas as principais características desta espécie aguardan-

do material botânico mais completo para oportunamente publicarmos a diagnose total

do referido “taxon”.

Axonopus carajasensis M.N. Bastos, sp. nov.

HOLOTYPUS: Brasil, Pará, Marabá, Serra dos Carajás, “Nl”, 25 Km NW of

camp at Serra Norte. Aprox. 5°54’S, 50‘’27’W. Marshy area and nearby scrub on out-

crop of ferrous rock, 13. XII. 1981, D.C.Daly, R. Callejas et al. 1990. (MG)

Folia angusta, saepe involuta; nodo unico densc barbato; racemi plerumque 2-6; glu-

mae 5-7 nervis, sulcatae, nervis proeminentibus.

Rochkk) OI) W.Ol.W

on II.Ol.W

1 Dqxo. Botónica/Mascu Pararcn.se Emnk) Gockll/CNPq/.SCT

137

BOLETIM DO MUSEU PARAENSE EMÍLIO GOELDI

INSTRUÇÕES AOS AUTORES PARA PREPARAÇÃO DE MANUSCRITOS

1) O Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi dedica-se à publicação de trabalhos

de pesquisas cienüTicas que se referem direta ou indiretamente à Amazônia, nas

áreas de Antropologia, Arqueologia, Lingüística, Botânica, Ciências da Terra e

Zoologia.

2) Os manuscritos a serem submetidos devem ser enquadrados nas categorias de arti-

gos originais, notas preliminares, artigos de revisão, resenhas bibliográficas ou co-

mentários.

3) À Comissão de Editoração é reservado o direito de rejeitar, ou encaminhar para

revisão dos autores, os manuscritos submetidos que não cumprirem as orientações

estabelecidas.

4) Os autores são responsáveis pelo conteúdo de seus trabalhos. Os manuscritos apre-

sentados devem ser inéditos, não podendo ser simultaneamente apresentados a ou-

tro periódico. No caso de múltipla autoria, entende-se que há concordância de todos

os autores em submeter o trabalho à publicação. A citação de comunicações de

caráter pessoal, nos manuscritos, é de responsabilidade do autor.

5) A redação dos manuscritos deve ser, preferencialmente, em português, admitindo-

se, contudo, manuscritos nos idiomas espanhol, inglês e francês.

6) O texto principal deve ser acompanhado de resumo, palavras-chave, “abstract”,

“Icey words”, referências bibliográficas e, em separado, as tabelas e figuras com

as legendas.

7) Palavras e letras a serem impressas em negrito devem ser sublinhadas com dois

traços e as impressas em grifo (itálico), com um só traço.

8) Os textos devem ser datilografados em papel tamanho A-4 ou similiar, espaço du-

plo, tendo a margem esquerda 3 cm, evitando-se cortar palavras à direita. As posi-

ções das figuras e tabelas devem ser indicadas na margem. As páginas devem ser

numeradas consecutivamente, independentes das figuras e tabelas.

9) Os manuscritos devem ser entregues em quatro vias na forma definitiva, sendo uma

original.

10) O título deve ser sucinto e direto e esclarecer o conteúdo do artigo, podendo ser

completado por um subtítulo. O título corrente (resumo do título do artigo) deverá

ser encaminhado em folha separada para que seja impresso no alto de cada página

ímpar do artigo. O título corrente não deverá ultrapassar 70 caracteres.

1 1) As referências bibliográficas e as citações no texto deverão seguir o ‘‘Guia para

Apresentação de Manuscritos Submetidos à Publicação no Boletim do Museu Pa-

raense Emílio Goeldi”.

12) No artigo aparecerá a data do recebimento pelo Editor e a respectiva data de apro-

vação pela Comissão Editorial.

13) Os autores receberão gratuitamente 30 separatas de seu artigo e um fascículo

completo.

14) Os manuscritos devem ser encaminhados com uma carta à Comissão de Editora-

ção do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi-CNPq (Comissão de Editoração, Caixa Postal

399, 66.040 Belém, Pará, Brasil).

15) Para maiores informações, consulte o ‘‘Guia para Apresentação de Manuscritos

Submetidos à Publicação no Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi”.